Skip to main content

Full text of "The Croonian lectures on the psychology of the special senses and their functional disorders"

See other formats


^R    1.7M     113 


?s?2-«vlcF  f- 


)  ' 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/croonianlecturesOOhursrich 


THE  CROONIAN  LECTURES 

ON 

THE    PSYCHOLOGY    OF    THE    SPECIAL 

SENSES  AND  THEIR  FUNCTIONAL 

DISORDERS 


PUBLISHED    BY   THE    JOINT    COMMITTEE    OF 

HENRY    FROWDE,    HODDER    AND    STOUGHTON 

17     WARWICK    SQUARE,    LONDON,    E.C.4 


THE  CROONIAN  LECTURES  ON 

THE  PSYCHOLOGY 

OF  THE 

SPECIAL  SENSES 

AND   THEIR 

FUNCTIONAL  DISORDERS 

DELIVERED  BEFORE   THE  ROYAL  COLLEGE  OF 
PHYSICIANS  IN  JUNE  1920 


BY 

ARTHUR  F.   HURST 

M.A.,  M.D.  Oxon,  F.R.C.P. 

PHYSICIAN    AND    NEUROLOGIST    TO    OUY'S    HOSPITAL 


LONDON 
HENRY   FROWDE       HODDER   &   STOUGHTON 
Oxford  University  Press  Warwick  Square,  E.G. 

1920 


WfiLOGY 

Library 


PRINTED  IN   GREAT   BRITAIN 

BY  HAZELL,   WATSON   AND   VINEY. 

LONDON   AND   AYLESBURY. 


PREFACE 

The  Croonian  Lectures  appeared  in  a  shortened  form  in  the 
Lancet  soon  after  their  delivery.  They  are  now  published  in 
full  with  the  addition  of  some  illustrative  cases. 

I  am  anxious  to  acknowledge  my  great  indebtedness  to 
the  Medical  Officers  who  worked  with  me  before  and  since 
the  War  at  Guy's  Hospital,  and  during  the  War  in  Lemnos, 
Salonica,  Oxford,  Netley  and  the  Scale  Hayne  Military 
Hospital,  as  most  of  the  investigations  upon  which  these 
Lectures  are  based  were  carried  out  in  conjunction  with 
them,  and  the  description  of  many  of  the  actual  cases  are 
taken  from  their  notes. 

I  wish  especially  to  mention  Major  W.  Johnson,  M.C., 
Major  J.  L.  M.  Symns,  Major  J.  F.  Venables,  Captain  A. 
Wilson  Gill,  Captain  R.  G.  Gordon,  Captain  G.  MacGregor, 
Captain  J.  W.  Moore  of  the  U.SA.  Army  Medical  Service, 
Captain  W.  R.  Reynell,  Captain  C.  H.  Ripman,  Captain 
A.  Robin,  Captain  S.  H.  Wilkinson,  and  Dr.  R.  Gains- 
borough. 

The  frontispiece  has  been  reproduced  from  a  copy  of 
La  Verite  des  Miracles  in  the  possession  of  the  Royal  Society 
of  Medicine,  by  kind  permission  of  the  Librarian,  Sir  John 
Macalister. 

Arthur  F.  Hurst. 
London, 

September  1920. 

4374oS 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I 
Natuee  of  Hysteria    . 


CHAPTER  II 

Cutaneous    Sensibility    and     Cutaneous    Anes- 


thesia 


CHAPTER  III 

Pathogenesis   of   Hysterical    Cutaneous  Anes- 
thesia     .......       30 


CHAPTER  IV 
The  Superficial  Reflexes  in  Hysteria       .         .       35 

CHAPTER  V 
Sensibility  and  Reflexes  of  Mucous  Membranes      42 


CHAPTER  VI 
Cutaneous  Hyperesthesia 60 

vii 


viii  CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  VII 

PAQB 

Hysterical  Pain 63 


CHAPTER  VIII 
Hearing,  Listening,  and  Hysterical  Deafness  .       60 

CHAPTER  IX 
Hysterical  Hyperaceusis 87 

CHAPTER  X 

Seeing,  Looking,  and  Hysterical  Blindness  89 

Index 123 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS 


"  Miraculous  "  Cube  of  Blindness  and  Hemiplegia. 

Frontispiece^ 

FIG.  P^QK 

1.  Hemi-anjesthesia  in  Man  with  Hysterical  Fits. 

(After  Charcot) 6 

2.  Sleeve    Anesthesia    in    Hysterical    Traumatic 

Monoplegia.     (After  Charcot)  ...        7 

3.  Glove     Anaesthesia     in     Hysterical    Traumatic 

Paralysis  of  Hand.    (After  Charcot)      .         .        7 

4.  Complete     Hemi-anesthesia    in    "  Experimental 

Malingering  " 9 

5.  Hemi-anesthesia    with    Exception    of    Face    in 

"Experimental  Malingering".         .         .         .       10 

6.  Anaesthesia  of  the  Whole  Arm  and  Whole  Leg  in 

"  ExPERiMENTAi.  Malingering  " .         ...       10 

7.  Glove  and  Sock  Anesthesia  in  "  Experimental 

Malingering  "  .         .         .         .         .         .         .11 

8.  Hysterical  Anesthesia  in  Median  Nerve  Area  .      20 

9.  Hysterical    Anesthesia    in    Musculo-Cutaneous 

Area 21 

10.  Hysterical  Anesthesia  in  Ulnar  Nerve  Area    .       21 

11.  Hysterical  Anesthesia  in  Median  Nerve  Distribu- 

tion, with  Unfelt  Accidental  Burn         .         .       22 

12.  Burn  over  First  and  Middle  Finger  in  Hysterical 

Anesthesia  Area       ....       (facing)      22 

13.  Hysterical  Anesthesia  of  Arm  following  Peri- 

pheral Anemia 26 


X  LIST   OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

Pia.  PAQB 

14.  Anesthesia     in     Ischemic     Myositis     following 

Tight  Bandaging.     (After  Purves  Stewart)     .      28 

15.  Anesthesia  in  Ischemic  Myositis  following  In- 

fective Thrombosis  of  External  Iliac  Artery. 
(After  Purves  Stewart)  .....      -28 

16.  Variations   of  Pharyngeal  Excitability   in    170 

Non-hysterical  Cases 45 

17.  Variations  in  Pharyngeal  Excitability  in  Sixty- 

four  Hysterical  Cases      .....       45 

18.  Variations     in     Pharyngeal      Excitability      in 

Twenty-four  Cases  of  Hysterical  Aphonia  and 
Ten  Cases  of  Hysterical  Mutism      ...      45 

19.  Diagram    illustrating    Neurones    concerned   in 

Hysterical  Deafness    and    in    the    Auditory- 
motor  Reflex 65 

20.  Hysterical    Blepharospasm    and    Amblyopia    of 

Four  Months'  Duration     .         .         .       (facing)    100 

21 .  Hysterical  Ptosis  with  Unilateral  Blepharospasm 

AND  Amblyopia  of  Four  Months'  Duration 

(facing)     100 

22.  Hysterical  Blepharospasm,  Ptosis,  and  Amblyopia 

OF  Five  Months'  Duration        .         .       (facing)     100 

23.  Hysterical  Ptosis  of  Left  Eye  and  Paralysis  of 

Left  Side  of  Face  with  Hysterical  Spasm  of 
Right  Side  of  Face  .         .         .       (facing)    104 

24.  Internal  Strabismus  of  Nineteen  Years'  Duratiois^ 

{facing)     112 

25.  Without-inward  Spiral  Field  of  Vision  in  Right 

Eye  in  Case  of  Hysterical  Paraplegia  .         .117 

26.  Spiral  Field  OF  Vision  IN  Hysteria.   (After  Purves 

Stewart)   ........     117 

27.  Spiral  Fields  of  Vision  in  Case   of  Hysterical 

Tremor 118 

28.  Spiral  Fields  of  Vision  in  Case  of  Hysterical 

Mutism  and  Tremor 119 

29.  Spiral  Field  of  Vision  in  Case  of  **  Experimental 

Malingering  " 120 


THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF   THE 
SPECIAL  SENSES 

CHAPTER  I 

NATURE  OF  HYSTERIA 

When  I  received  the  honour  of  being  invited  to  deliver  the 
Croonian  Lectures,  it  seemed  to  me  right  that  I  should 
attempt  to  apply  some  of  the  lessons  I  had  learnt  during 
the  war  to  the  problems  of  civil  life.  I  was  fortunate  in 
having  almost  unique  opportunities  for  investigating  the 
neuroses,  which  occurred  so  frequently  under  the  excep- 
tionally trying  conditions  the  British  army  had  to  face  on 
every  front.  In  the  course  of  my  investigations  on  their  origin 
and  nature  I  made  a  number  of  observations  which  throw,  I 
believe,  some  light  on  the  psychology  of  the  special  senses 
and  the  physiology  of  the  reflexes  associated  with  them. 
As  the  most  common  neurosis  affecting  the  special  senses 
was  hysteria,  and  as  my  views  on  the  nature  of  hysteria 
differ  from  those  held  by  the  majority  of  neurologists,  it 
will  be  necessary  to  explain  what  I  mean  by  hysteria 
before  I  approach  the  main  subject  of  these  lectures. 

Nature  and  Definition  of  Hysteria. — The  word  hysteria 
was  first  used  by  the  Greek  physicians  to  describe  what 
is  known  now  as  an  hysterical  attack,  under  the  impression 
that  it  was  due  to  an  actual  displacement  of  the  uterus 
into  various  parts  of  the  body.  In  course  of  time 
numerous  other  conditions  were  recognised  as  being  of 
a  similar  nature,  and  the  word  hysterical  was  used  to 
describe  them  all.  The  etymology  of  the  word  coloured  all 
1 


2       PSyCHOLQGX ,  OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

the  theories  of  the  nature  of  hysteria  up  to  the  time  of 
Charcot,  almost  every  writer  believing  that  it  was  associated 
with  pelvic  disorders  and  that  it  occurred  only  in  women. 
Charcot,  however,  showed  that  it  waa  not  uncommon  in 
men,  and  the  earlier  idea  of  its  relation  in  women  to  pelvic 
disorders  has  been  gradually  discarded.  The  conception 
of  the  disease,  which  I  shall  use  in  these  lectures,  has 
nothing  in  common  with  the  original  one,  and  it  might 
therefore  be  considered  wise  to  use  some  other  term  than 
hysteria  to  describe  it ;  but  since  this  word  has  been  accepted 
for  so  long  a  period  by  physicians  in  every  country,  it 
would  be  impossible  to  introduce  any  new  term  which  would 
obtain  universal  approval.  The  word  hysteria  is  indeed 
no  more  unsuitable  than  such  words  as  rheumatism  and 
chorea,  which  have  also  lost  their  original  significance. 

One  common  factor  in  all  the  symptoms,  which  are  by 
universal  consent  regarded  as  hysterical,  is  their  origin  as  a 
result  of  suggestion.  When  the  history  of  each  case  is 
carefully  investigated,  it  is  almost  invariably  possible  to 
discover  that  some  event  or  condition  suggested  its  onset 
and  led  to  the  exact  form  of  the  symptoms  present.  If 
the  view  be  accepted  that  hysterical  symptoms  are  caused 
by  suggestion, ,  they  must  be  capable  of  removal  by 
psychotherapy  without  assistance  from  any  more  material 
method  of  treatment.  We  can  thus  define  an  hysterical 
symptom  as  one  which  has  been  produced  by  suggestion 
and  is  curable  by  psychotherapy. 

Physical  Stigmata. — Gendrin,  in  an  address  to  theAcad^mie 
de  Medicine  in  1846,  stated  his  belief  that  "  hysteria  is  not 
only  characterised  by  spasmodic  attacks  occurring  at 
intervals,  but  it  is  a  continuous  disease,  which  in  the  intervals 
always  presents  characteristic  symptoms,"  the  most  impor- 
tant of  which  "  is  a  state  of  general  or  partial  insensibility." 
Gendrin's  views  were  to  a  great  extent  forgotten  until  they 
were  revived  by  Charcot  in  1871.  Charcot  taught  that 
hysteria  manifests  itself  in  two  ways — by  persistent  symp- 
toms or  stigmata,  of  which  the  patient  is  unaware,  and 
temporary  symptoms,  which  are  obvious  to  the  patient  and 
lead  him  to  seek  medical  advice.     The  former  were  supposed 


NATURE    OP   HYSTERIA  3 

to  be  present  before  the  latter  appeared  and  to  persist  after 
they  had  disappeared.  Amongst  these  stigmata  the  most 
constant,  according  to  Charcot,  were  retraction  of  the  field 
of  vision,  certain  forms  of  cutaneous  anaesthesia,  and 
pharyngeal  anaesthesia.  His  teaching  soon  became  univer- 
sally adopted,  and  few  books  on  neurology  or  general  medicine 
published  in  the  last  fifty  years  fail  to  mention  these  stigmata. 

One  of  Charcot's  most  distinguished  assistants,  Babinski, 
was  the  first  to  throw  doubt  upon  the  importance  of  the 
stigmata  he  described.  Babinski  [^]  believes  that,  they  are 
not  permanent  symptoms  at  all,  but,  like  the  more  obvious 
and  temporary  symptoms,  are  produced  by  suggestion. 
Instead  of  being  produced  by  suggestion  on  the  patient's 
part,  they  are  the  result  of  suggestion  on  the  part  of  the 
physician.  The  evidence  brought  forward  by  Babinski  in 
connection  with  anaesthesia  and  retraction  of  the  field  of 
vision  appears  to  me  to  be  conclusive,  and  receives  further 
confirmation  from  the  investigations  which  I  shall  presently 
describe.  We  have  obtained  similar  evidence  with  regard 
to  pharyngeal  anaesthesia,  so  that  the  question  of  the 
physical  stigmata  may  be  regarded  as  settled. 

Mental  Stigmata. — It  is  so  common  to  regard  certain 
mental  qualities  as  hysterical,  and  to  apply  the  term  hysteri- 
cal to  a  certain  tjrpe  of  individual,  that  it  requires  considerable 
courage  to  reject  altogether  the  doctrine  of  a  specific  psychical 
disorder  to  which  the  name  hysteria  can  be  given.  But 
on  examining  the  literature,  it  is  at  once  apparent  that  no 
sort  of  unanimity  exists  as  to  what  are  the  specific  mental 
attributes  of  hysteria.  For  several  years  I  accepted  the 
definition  of  hysteria  as  an  abnormal  mental  condition,  in 
which  the  individual  is  unduly  prone  to  develop  symptoms 
as  a  result  of  suggestion.  But  the  experience  of  the  war 
has  taught  us  that,  given  a  sufficiently  powerful  suggestion, 
there  are  probably  qio  individuals  who  would  not  develop 
hysterical  symptomsl  [*] 

Abnormal  suggestibility,  like  other  mental  attributes 
commonly  regarded  as  characteristic  of  hysteria,  is  un- 
doubtedly a  most  important  predisposing  cause  of  hysterical 
symptoms,   but  it  is  not  an  essential  factor,  and  cannot 


4       PSYCHOLOGY    OF    THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

therefore  be  regarded  as  an  essential  part  of  hysteria.  As 
it  may  exist  in  an  individual,  who  never  shows  any  hysterical 
symptoms  owing  to  the  absence  of  adequate  exciting  causes, 
abnormal  suggestibility  cannot  be  regarded  as  a  disease, 
such  as  hysteria  would  designate,  any  more  than  irritability 
or  any  other  mental  attribute  is  a  disease.  Unless  everybody 
can  be  regarded  as  a  victim  of  hysteria,  as  everybody  is 
liable  under  sufficient  provocation  to  develop  hysterical 
symptoms,  suggestibility  is  not  the  mental  basis  of  hysteria. 
Whether  a  given  person  will  develop  hysterical  symptoms 
under  given  conditions  depends  on  the  degree  of  his  suggesti- 
bility and  the  strength  of  the  suggestion.  It  is  clea^r,  there- 
fore, that  abnormal  suggestibility  is  simply  a  predisposing 
factor,  and  is  no  more  a  part  of  hysteria  than  a  tuberculous 
family  history  is  a  part  of  tuberculosis.  Many  cases  of 
gross  hysterical  symptoms  occurred  in  soldiers,  who  had 
no  family  or  personal  history  of  neuroses,  and  who  were 
perfectly  fit  until  the  moment  that  one  of  the  exceptionally 
powerful  exciting  causes,  such  as  occur  comparatively 
rarely  apart  from  war,  suggested  some  hysterical  symptom. 
After  its  disappearance  as  a  result  of  psychotherapy  the 
man  was  once  more  perfectly  fit,  and  his  subsequent 
history  showed  that  he  remained  no  more  liable  than  any 
of  his  companions  to  develop  new  symptoms. 

As  soon  as  it  is  recognised  that  the  mental  stigmata, 
which  predispose  to  the  development  of  hysteria,  are  not 
themselves  a  part  of  hysteria,  it  becomes  obvious  that  many 
cases  of  hysteria  will  be  missed  if  it  is  only  looked  for  in 
so-called  hysterical  persons.  When,  on  the  other  hand, 
it  is  remembered  that  there  is  nobody  who  may  not  develop 
hysteria  if  the  provocation  is  sufficiently  great,  it  must 
follow  that  hysteria  is  infinitely  more  widespread  than  has 
generally  been  supposed. 

We  thus  arrive  at  the  conclusion  that,  apart  from  actual 
hysterical  symptoms,  there  are  no  underlying  physical  or 
mental  symptoms  or  groups  of  symptoms,  which  precede 
and  accompany  them  and  persist  after  their  disappearance, 
to  which  the  term  hysteria  can  be  applied.  It  is  clear, 
therefore,  that  while  it  is  easy  to  define  hysterical  paralysis 


NATURE    OF   HYSTERIA  5 

and  hysterical  anaesthesia,  as  they  have  certain  attributes 
which  distinguish  them  from  all  other  forms  of  paralysis 
and  anaesthesia,  "  hysteria  "  cannot  exist  in  their  absence. 

(The  only  possible  definition  of  hysteria  is  "  the  condition 
in  which  hysterical  symptoms  are  present,"  hysterical 
symptoms  being  in  turn  defined  as  "  symptoms  which 
result  from  suggestion  and  are  curable  by  psychotherapy  "  ; 
hysteria  is  thus  a  condition  in  which  symptoms  are  present 
which  have  resulted  from  suggestion  and  are  curable  by  psycho- 
therapy.  \ 

REFERENCES 

[1]  J.  Babinski,  Oaz.  Held,  de  Med.  et  de  Chir.,  p.  350,  1891 ;  Rev.  Neuro- 
logiquBf  ix.  1074,  1901 ;  Sem.  Med.,  xxix.  3,  1909 ;  ExposS  des  Travaux 
Scientifiques,  p.  203,  Paris,  1913. 

[2]  A.  F.  Hurst,  Seale  Hayne  Neurological  Studies,  i.  106, 1918. 


CHAPTER  II 

CUTANEOUS   SENSIBILITY   AND   CUTANEOUS 
AN-^STHESIA 


( 1)  Hysterical  Anaesthesia  following  Hetero-suggestion. — 
I  have  already  described  how  Charcot  beheved  that 
cutaneous  anaesthesia  was  a  stigma  of  hysteria,  which  was 
present  before  any  more  obvious 
hysterical  sjmaptoms  developed  and 
persisted  after  their  disappearance. 
It  had  three  characteristic  features. 
Firstly,  it  was  rarely,  if  ever,  recog- 
nised spontaneously  by  the  patient, 
and  was  only  discovered  in  the 
course  of  the  physician's  examina- 
tion. "  Hemi-anaesthesia,"  wrote 
Charcot,  *'  is  a  symptom,  which  re- 
quires to  be  sought  for.  There  are 
many  patients  who  are  quite  sur- 
prised when  its  existence  is  revealed 
to  them."  Secondly,  it  never  caused 
any  inconvenience  to  the  patient, 
who  was  able  to  perform  movements 
with  normal  accuracy  so  long  as  no 
paralysis  was  associated  with  it,  and 
it  never  led  to  accidental  burns  or 
Fig.  1.— Hemi-ansesthesiain  other  injuries.  Lastly,  it  always 
man  mth  hysterical  fits,    occurred    in    certain    characteristic 

(After  Charcot.) 

areas,  such  as  one-half  of  the  body, 
the  whole  of  a  limb,  or  the  area  covered  by  a  glove  or 
stocking  (figs.  1,  2,  and  3). 
Doubt  was  first  thrown  on  the  truth  of  Charcot's  view 

6 


CUTANEOUS    SENSIBILITY   AND    ANESTHESIA     7 

by  Herbert  Page,  who  in  his  book  on  Railway  Injuries, 
published  in  1891,  asked  the  question,  "  May  not  sometimes 
the  very  examination  of  a  hemi-anaesthetic  patient  largely 
determine  the  hemi- anaesthesia  ?  "  And  he  then  observed 
that  "  the  examination  of  a  patient  may  sometimes  produce 
the  suggestion  whereby  ansesthesia  results." 

Nine  years  later  Babinski  failed  to  find  any  disturbance 


Fig.  2. — Sleeve  ansesthesia 
in  hysterical  traumatic 
monoplegia.  (After 
Charcot.) 


Fig.  3. — Glove  ansesthesia 
in  hysterical  traumatic 
paralysis  of  hand. 
(After  Charcot.) 


in  tactile,  painful,  thermal,  muscular,  and  stereognosis  sense 
in  any  of  a  himdred  consecutive  cases  of  hysterical  dis- 
orders in  which  he  was  careful  to  avoid  the  possibility  of 
suggestion.  He  concluded  that  the  ansesthesia  Charcot  had 
described  as  so  characteristic  of  hysteria  was  not  recognised 
spontaneously  by  the  patient,  and  did  not  cause  him  any 
inconvenience,  simply  because  it  was  not  present  until  it 
had  been  unconsciously  suggested  by  the  observer  in  the 
course  of  his  examination. 


(i 


8       PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

Babinski  went  so  far  as  to  state  that  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  hysterical  anaesthesia,  apart  from  that  produced 
by  the  suggestion  of  the  observer.  In  a  paper  on  the  subject 
pubHshed  in  1908  [^  I  accepted  Babinski' s  teaching  without 
reservation,  but  from  time  to  time  since  then  I  have  seen 
cases  in  which  hysterical  anaesthesia  appeared  to  have 
developed  without  any  possibility  of  hetero-suggestion  by 
a  second  person.  These  isolated  cases  remained  unexplained 
until  recently,  when  I  gradually  came  to  recognise  that 
certain  entirely  different  classes  of  hysterical  anaesthesia 
exist,  which  difEer  from  the  only  form  described  by  Charcot 
and  the  authors  of  most  text-books  of  medicine  and  neuro- 
logy by  showing  none  of  the  three  characteristic  features 
mentioned  above.  The  patient  is  well  aware  of  the  existence 
of  anaesthesia  before  he  is  examined ;  it  causes  more  or  less 
inconvenience,  and  may  lead  to  accidental  burns  and  other 
injuries,  and  the  areas  of  anaesthesia  differ  materially  from 
those  hitherto  regarded  as  the  only  ones  occurring  in  hysteria. 
The  hysterical  nature  of  these  varieties  of  anaesthesia,  which 
I  shall  presently  describe  in  greater  detail,  may  be  extremely 
difficult  to  recognise,  as  the  anaesthesia  is  always  a  sequel 
of  the  anaesthesia  caused  by  some  organic  condition  and 
resembles  the  latter  in  all  its  details..     J 

In  1917  I  carried  out  some  investigations  with  Mr.  R. 
Gainsborough  on  the  classical  forms  of  hysterical  anaesthesia 
described  by  Charcot.  Twenty-nine  healthy  and  intelligent 
individuals,  of  whom  twenty-five  were  medical  students, 
who  had,  however,  not  yet  worked  in  the  wards  or  read  any 
clinical  medicine,  were  asked  to  pretend  that  they  had 
been  in  a  railway  accident,  and  that  they  were  attempting 
to  swindle  the  company  by  claiming  compensation  because 
of  paralysis  of  the  right  arm  and  leg,  which  they  alleged 
had  resulted.  They  were  to  act  as  well  as  they  could  the 
part  of  men  trying  to  persuade  the  medical  examiner  that 
they  were  really  suffering  from  paralysis. 

We  first  asked  them  whether  there  was  anjrthing  else  of 
which  they  complained  besides  paralysis  of  the  arm  and  leg. 
The  large  majority  said  they  were  quite  sure  there  was 
nothing  else,  even  after  being  pressed  for  details.     These 


CUTANEOUS    SENSIBILITY    AND    ANESTHESIA    9 


results  correspond  with  what  occurs  in  patients  suffering 
from  hysterical  paralysis.  If  they  have  not  previously 
been  examined,  they  hardly  ever  volunteer  that  they  have 
any  anaesthesia.  The  following  leading  question  was  then 
asked,  "  Can  you  feel  as  well  on  your  right  side  as  on  your 
left  V  Twenty-two  out  of  twenty-seven,  including  two 
who  had  spontaneously  complained  of  numbness  and  one 
of  coldness,  said  they  felt  less  on  the  right  side  than  the 
left.  Another  said  he  felt  tingling 
on  the  right  side.  The  remaining 
four  said  they  had  noticed  nothing. 
This  agrees  with  an  observation 
made  by  Yealland,  which  I  have 
since  coniSrmed  on  numerous  occa- 
sions. On  asking  a  great  number 
of  non-medical  individuals  the 
following  question,  "  Supposing  you 
had  loss  of  power  in  your  wrist, 
fingers,  and  thumb,  would  you,  or 
would  you  not,  lose  feeling  ?  "  the 
answer  he  obtained  was  always  in 
the  affirmative.  When  asked  what 
would  be  the  limits  of  the  loss  of 
feeling,  a  line  was  drawn  round  the 
wrist  and  less  frequently  round  the 
forearm,  elbow,  or  shoulder.  The 
replies  to  our  leading  question  in 
the  twenty-seven  "malingerers"  cor- 
respond with  the  first  stage  in  the 
production  of  hysterical  anaesthesia, 
the  idea  of  which  first  enters  the  patient's  head  when  he 
is  asked  questions  on  the  subject.,^ 

Cutaneous  sensibility  was  then  roughly  tested.  Six  of 
the  "  malingerers  "  had  right  hemi-anaesthesia  (fig.  4)  five 
had  complete  right  hemi-anaesthesia  except  the  face  (fig.  5), 
twelve  had  anaesthesia  of  the  whole  arm  and  the  whole  leg 
(Fig.  6),  one  had  hyperaesthesia  of  the  whole  arm  and  whole 
leg,  and  four  had  no  anaesthesia. 

Seven  were  asked  what  the  area  of  anaesthesia  would  be 


Fig.  4. — Complete  hemi- 
anaesthesia  in  "  experi- 
mental malingering." 


10     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

if  only  the  hand  and  foot  were  paralysed  :  all  replied  that 
they  would  have  anaesthesia  of  the  distal  part  of  the  limb 
only,  and  marked  out  typical  glove  and  stocking  areas  at 
various  points  up  the  wrist  and  forearm  and  ankle  and  leg 
respectively  (fig.  7).  I  asked  several  other  individuals 
what  area,  if  any,  of  anaesthesia  they  would  expect  to 
accompany  paralysis  of  the  hand,  forearm,  and  whole  arm 


Fio.  6. — Hemi-ansesthesia 
with  exception  of  face 
in  "  experimental  ma- 
lingering." 


Fig.  6. — Anaesthesia  of  the 
whole  arm  and  whole 
leg  in  "  experimental 
malingering." 


respectively.  In  most  cases  the  area  corresponded  with  the 
extent  of  the  paralysis,  glove  anaesthesia  occurring  with 
paralysis  of  the  hand,  anaesthesia  up  to  a  line  drawn  round 
the  elbow  in  paralysis  of  the  forearm,  and  anaesthesia  of  the 
whole  arm  up  to  a  line  drawn  through  the  axilla  and  over 
the  shoulder  with  paralysis  of  the  whole  arm. 

/The  results  of  these  investigations  correspond  with  the 
Second  stage  in  the  production  of  hysterical  anaesthesia. 
An  investigation   of   cutaneous   sensibility   in   suggestible 


CUTANEOUS  SENSIBILITY  AND  ANAESTHESIA    11 


individuals  is  very  likely  to  produce  anaesthesia,  especially 
if  the  way  has  been  prepared  by  questions  on  the  subject, 
though  this  is  not  an  essential  preUminary.  The  area  of 
anaesthesia  corresponds  with  the  individual's  own  ideas, 
just  as  in  these  cases  of  experimental  maUngering.  Figures 
1  to  6  show  areas  which  are  generally  regarded  as  typical 
areas  of  hysterical  anaesthesia  ;  they  are  really  nothing 
more  than  the  areas  which  anybody  without  knowledge 
of  physiology  would  expect  to  be- 
come anaesthetic  when  the  limbs  are 
paralysed,  the  same  individual  varia- 
tions being  seen  in  these  cases  of 
*'  malingering  "  as  in  different  cases 
of  hysterical  paralysis. 

In  all  of  the  eleven  individuals 
who  had  hemi-anaesthesia  the  vibra- 
tion sense  on  the  affected  side  of 
the  sternum  was  tested,  and  was 
said  to  be  lost.  Six  others  were 
told  to  pretend  they  had  hemi- 
anaesthesia  ;  the  vibration  sense  was 
lost  in  them  also.  Three  medical 
men,  who  were  asked  whether  they 
would  lose  the  vibration  sensation 
on  the  right  side  of  the  sternum  if 
they  had  hemi-anaesthesia,  also  an- 
swered in  the  affirmative.  This 
corresponds  with  the  well-known 
sign,  which  has  sometimes  been  re- 
garded as  evidence  of  hysteria, 
sometimes  of  malingering,  but  is  reaUy  common  to  both. 
(  It  is  what  would  be  expected  to  occur  unless  the  question 
was  carefully  thought  out,  when  it  would  be  realised  that 
the  sternum  vibrates  as  a  whole,  so  that  the  vibrations 
produced  by  the  tuning-fork  would  be  felt  with  the  normal 
half  of  the  sternum  whethe^  it  was  placed  to  the  right  or 
the  left  of  the  middle  line.  ' 

(2)  Hysterical  Anaesthesia  following  Stupor. — A  condition 
of  stupor  was  not  uncommon  in  soldiers,  who  were  exposed 


Fig.  7. — Glove  and  sock 
anaesthesia  in  "  experi- 
mental malingering." 


12     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

to  some  exceptional  emotional  disturbance,  when  their 
resisting  power  had  already  become  lowered  by  prolonged 
exposure  to  terrifying  experiences,  especially  if  they  were 
suffering  from  great  physical  fatigue,  the  result  of  strenuous 
exertion,  want  of  sleep,  and  perhaps  insufficient  food.  In 
this  condition  the  patient's  mind  appears  to  be  so  absorbed 
with  his  own  innermost  thoughts  that  he  gives  no  attention 
to  the  external  world.  He  appears  to  see,  hear,  and  feel 
nothing.  He  does  not  blink  when  a  stick  is  waved  in  front 
of  his  face,  nor  jump  when  a  loud  noise  is  made  just  behind 
him.  He  pays  no  attention  to  tickling  or  to  painful  stimuli 
applied  to  his  skin.  Sooner  or  later  spontaneous  recovery 
occurred  in  most  cases.  After  a  period  of  confusion  the 
patient  became  normal  in  every  way,  and  his  vision,  hearing, 
and  sensibility  to  all  forms  of  cutaneous  stimuli  returned. 
In  most  cases  the  intermediate  period  of  confusion  was  very 
ehort,  but  it  was  sometimes  prolonged.  If  during  this 
period  the  patient  happened  to  be  under  a  medical  officer, 
whose  clinical  enthusiasm  prompted  him  to  make  repeated 
examinations  of  his  motor  and  sensory  functions,  the 
patient's  dawning  interest  in  the  outside  world  was  f ocussed 
on  these  functions,  some  deficiencies  in  which  thus  became 
perpetuated  as  hysterical  symptoms.  A  very  striking 
example  of  this  was  a  patient  who  happened  to  be  the  subject 
of  intense  study  by  a  number  of  neurologists  in  the  early 
days  of  the  war,  when  the  true  hysterical  nature  of  so-called 
"  shell-shock "  was  not  fully  understood.  The  sensory 
deficiencies  natural  to  a  condition  of  profound  stupor 
were  consequently  perpetuated  after  the  stupor  disappeared, 
and  resulted  in  the  most  complete  and  widespread  hysterical 
loss  of  all  forms  of  sensaticai,  except  hearing  and  seeing, 
which  I  have  ever  observed. 

Total  amnesia  with  hysterical  paralysis,  contractures, 
analgesia  and  mutism  due  to  emotional  strain  ;  recovery  of 
memory  after  twenty-two  months,  and  from  paralysis  after 
twenty-eight  months. — Private  M.,  aged  23,  with  no  personal 
or  family  history  of  neuroses,  was  slightly  wounded  in  the 
thigh  in  May  1915,  after  serving  from  the  beginning  of 
the  war.     He  returned  to  the  front  in  October  1915.     He 


CUTANEOUS  SENSIBILITY  AND  ANAESTHESIA     13 

was  quite  fit  until  February  19,  1916,  when  he  had  to  be 
forcibly  prevented  from  going  over  the  parapet  to  attack 
some  German  mortars  which  were  firing  at  his  trench.  He 
then  became  dazed,  and  on  reaching  the  aid  post  he  could 
not  answer  questions,  but  he  obeyed  simple  commands, 
such  as  to  put  out  his  tongue.  He  believed  he  was  still 
in  the  trenches,  which  were  being  heavily  shelled  ;  his  eyes 
were  fixed  on  imaginary  trench-mortar  shells  coming  towards 
him.  His  knee-jerks  were  brisk,  there  was  an  extreme 
degree  of  pseudo-ankle  clonus,  but  the  plantar  reflexes  were 
flexor.  The  bowels  and  bladder  remained  under  control. 
Two  days  later  the  knees  and  ankles  had  become  stiff ; 
the  legs,  hands,  and  face  were  anaesthetic  and  analgesic. 
When  he  reached  England  on  March  2,  his  expression  was 
apprehensive,  and  he  started  at  every  sound,  both  when 
awake  and  asleep.  In  his  dreams  he  saw  the  ghosts  of 
Germans  he  had  bayoneted  come  to  take  revenge  on  him, 
and  he  heard  them  fire  at  him.  He  was  still  unable  to  speak, 
but  he  answered  questions  by  nods  and  signs  and  in  writing. 
He  was  able  to  walk  with  assistance.  He  was  treated  by 
hypnotism,  and  the  hallucinations  disappeared,  but  his 
physical  and  mental  condition  rapidly  deteriorated. 

I  saw  him  for  the  first  time  in  December  1916,  eleven 
months  after  the  onset.  He  could  not  speak,  and  all  four 
limbs  were  now  completely  paralysed,  except  that  he  was 
able  with  a  great  effort  to  make  slight  movements  at  his 
left  elbow  joint.  An  extreme  degree  of  contracture  was 
present :  the  legs  were  rigidly  extended  with  the  feet  plantar 
flexed  ;  the  arms  were  extended  and  the  fingers  tightly 
clenched,  though  the  metacarpo-phalangeal  joints  were 
extended.  It  was  almost  impossible  to  produce  any  passive 
movements,  but  the  contractures  were  entirely  hysterical, 
as  they  relaxed  completely  under  an  anaesthetic  and  during 
sleep.  Total  anaesthesia  and  analgesia  of  the  whole  body, 
including  the  conjunctiva,  cornea,  and  buccal  mucous 
membrane,  were  present,  except  that  passive  movements 
at  the  elbow  were  painful,  and  he  occasionally  suffered  from 
toothache.  The  anaesthesia  disappeared,  at  any  rate  to 
some  extent,  during  sleep.     Although  deep  pressure  over 


14     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

the  abdomen  produced  no  sensation,  the  sensibility  of  the 
bladder  and  rectum  appeared  to  be  present,  as  he  retained 
perfect  control  over  them.  The  sense  of  taste  and  the 
sense  of  smell  were  obviously  much  impaired  and  the  fields 
of  vision  seemed  to  be  greatly  contracted,  but  hearing  was 
abnormally  sensitive,  and  the  auditory-motor  reflex  was 
extremely  brisk.  The  conjunctival,  corneal,  and  all  skin 
reflexes  were  absent.  When  the  contractures  relaxed  under 
partial  anaesthesia,  the  deep  reflexes  were  found  to  be 
normal. 

On  December  15,  1916,  vigorous  suggestion  with  the  aid 
of  an  intralaryngeal  electrode  during  light  etherisation 
restored  the  power  of  whispering.  It  was  then  found  that 
the  patient  had  total  loss  of  memory ;  he  had  no  idea  who 
or  what  he  was,  he  did  not  realise  that  his  anaesthetic  legs 
belonged  to  him,  and  he  had  no  knowledge  of  the  meaning 
of  words. 

During  the  following  months  he  learnt  to  talk  a  kind  of 
pidgin-English,  but  the  meaning  of  every  word  had  to  be 
taught,  and  he  used  each  word  in  his  limited  vocabulary 
for  a  variety  of  meanings.  All  liquids  were  "  tea,"  and 
when  petrol  was  poured  into  the  tank  of  a  motor-car  he 
was  in,  he  called  out  "  table  has  tea,"  table  being  for  some 
obscure  reason  the  name  he  applied  to  aU  vehicles.  "  Hand" 
represented  a  hand  and  a  glove,  and  "  to  hand  "  was  to  hit. 
A  word  taught  by  other  patients  in  fun  would  never  be 
given  up,  so  that  all  forms  of  meat,  chicken,  and  fish  were 
called  "  puss."  His  only  numbers  were  one  and  six,  which 
represented  anything  more  than  one,  except  a  very  large 
number,  which  was  sixty-six,  or  a  still  larger  number,  which 
was  six-sixty-six.  The  sight  of  his  own  face  in  a  mirror 
always  terrified  him  ;  he  did  not  realise  who  it  was  he  saw, 
and  turned  his  head  away,  saying,  "  No  like  you,  chick." 
On  seeing  in  the  mirror  the  face  of  the  sister,  who  was 
standing  by  his  side,  he  was  greatly  amused,  and  said,  "  See 
six  sisters."  AU  attempts  to  teach  ideas  of  time,  space, 
and  colour  failed,  and  he  did  not  recognise  any  of  his  rela- 
tions, even  when  his  father  was  brought  to  him  in  the  middle 
of  the  night,  in  the  hope  that  he  might  know  him  at  the 


CUTANEOUS  SENSIBILITY  AND  ANAESTHESIA     15 

moment  of  waking.  He  remembered  recent  events,  and 
called  people  by  names  which  he  invented  himself :  a  bald 
patient  was  "  no-hair  chick,"  and  men  who  limped  badly 
were  "  no-leg  chick  "  and  "  six-leg  chick  "  ;  all  officers  in 
uniform  were  "  Major  "  and  civilians  "  Mister,"  or,  if  friends, 
"Mister  Chick." 

In  spite  of  treatment  no  improvement  in  the  condition 
of  his  limbs  had  occurred  by  October,  1917,  though  he  was 
able  to  sit  up  in  a  chair  and  enjoyed  being  taken  out  of 
doors.  He  delighted  in  childish  toys,  and  in  a  general  way 
his  mind  was  that  of  a  year-old  child.  He  was  quite  happy, 
but  he  was  becoming  very  emaciated ;  it  was  difficult  to 
persuade  him  to  eat,  as  he  had  completely  lost  the  senses  of 
taste  and  smell,  and  he  apparently  never  felt  hungry. 

On  November  22,  1917,  for  no  obvious  reason,  he  had  a 
headache,  and  became  excited  in  the  evening.  His  memory 
began  to  return  during  the  night,  and  he  talked  incessantly. 
The  next  day  he  realised  the  deficiencies  in  his  speech,  and 
wished  to  have  them  corrected.  When  told  a  word,  he 
repeated  it  correctly  and  remembered  it,  and  he  began  to 
form  proper  sentences.  On  November  24  I  cured  a  man 
suffering  from  hysterical  aphonia  with  a  laryngeal  sound  in 
his  presence.  Though  this  had  failed  on  many  occasions 
since  he  learnt  to  whisper  nearly  a  year  before,  it  now  cured 
him  instantaneously,  to  his  intense  deHght.  He  felt  some- 
thing snap  in  his  head,  and  immediately  afterwards  he  talked 
quite  normally,  and  the  memory  of  his  home  and  his  past 
life  flowed  back.  His  father  came  the  next  day,  and  he 
knew  him  at  once.  He  soon  remembered  his  experiences 
in  France,  but  his  life  in  hospital  for  twenty-one  months 
was  a  blank,  as  it  seemed  to  him  that  he  was  in  France  only 
a  few  days  ago.  He  had  a  vague  recollection  of  very  recent 
events,  and  he  knew  the  men  in  the  ward,  but  did  not 
remember  friends  who  had  gone  out  only  a  week  before. 
He  remembered  "  feeling  funny  with  a  buzzing  head,"  then 
"  something  in  his  head  was  suddenly  relieved,"  and  the 
buzzing  stopped  when  his  memory  returned. 

Complete   anaesthesia  and  analgesia  were   still  present, 
and  the  cutaneous,  conjunctival,  and  corneal  reflexes  were 


16     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE   SPECIAL   SENSES 

absent.  With  his  eyes  bandaged,  the  only  difference  he 
could  recognise  between  hot  and  cold  water,  tea  and  beer, 
was  that  the  tea  was  "  sweet  "  and  the  beer  was  "  bitter." 
Salt  was  recognised  as  a  powder,  but  without  taste.  JeUy 
was  recognised,  as  it  dissolved  so  quickly  in  the  mouth, 
but  butter  was  also  taken  to  be  jelly.  Bread  was  indistin- 
guishable from  fish,  and  he  could  not  recognise  any  difference 
whether  it  was  spread  with  butter,  mustard,  or  salt.  Mar- 
malade appeared  sweet,  but  was  not  recognised  ;  he  guessed 
that  chutney  was  apple. 

His  mental  condition  was  now  perfectly  normal,  but  for 
some  time  very  little  improvement  occurred  in  the  condition 
of    his    limbs.      With    re-education   the    left    arm    slowly 
improved,  but  it  was  not  until  he  was  transferred  to  the 
Scale    Hayne  Hospital  in  April   1918  that    any    marked 
change  occurred.     At  the  end  of  a  fortnight  his  right  arm, 
which   had   hitherto   remained   rigid   and   paralysed,    had 
improved  so  much  that  he  could  write  long  letters,  brush 
his  hair,  and  feed  himself,  but  all  movements  were  stiff, 
shaky,  and  slow.     The  left  arm  improved  at  the  same  time, 
but  there  was  still  no  recovery  of  voluntary  power  in  the 
legs.     On  May  1  a  renewed  attempt  was  made  to  overcome 
the  rigidity  of  his  legs.     This  was  so  far  successful  that  slight 
voluntary  power  returned  in  the  feet.     Steady  improvement 
followed,  until  all  movements  became  possible,  the  adductor 
spasm  of  the  thighs  being  the  last  to  relax.     By  May  31 
he  could  stand  with  very  little  assistance,  and  could  perform 
all  ordinary  movements  with  his  arms,  though  some  rigidity 
was  still  present.     On  June  2,  his  twenty-fifth  birthday, 
he  stood  without  support,  and  after  being  helped  for  a  few 
minutes,  he  walked  without  assistance  round  the  quadrangle, 
after    having    been   paraplegic    for   twenty-eight    months. 
His   physical   condition   now    greatly   improved,    and    by 
June  20  he  was  able  to  take  charge  of  the  basket-making 
shop.     The  sensibility  of  his  skin  and  mucous  membrane 
slowly  returned  without   special   treatment,  but  was   still 
somewhat    deficient   in   August.     The    superficial    reflexes 
returned  pari  passu.     Thus  the  abdominal  reflexes  were 
absent   so   long   as   anaesthesia  was   complete.     When   at 


CUTANEOUS  SENSIBILITY  AND  ANESTHESIA    17 

length  strong  faradic  stimulation  could  just  be  felt  on  the 
left  side,  a  weak  reflex  appeared  on  this  side.  The  right 
reflex  only  returned  at  a  later  date,  when  the  right  side  of 
the  abdomen  was  no  longer  completely  anaesthetic,  but  it 
was  still  weaker  than  the  left,  corresponding  with  the  fact 
that  sensibility  was  more  nearly  normal  on  the  left  than  on 
the  right  side.  In  the  same  way  the  corneal  and  con- 
junctival reflexes  returned  with  the  return  of  the  sensibility 
of  the  cornea  and  conjunctiva. 

By  September  1918  recovery  was  complete.  The  last 
trace  of  contracture  of  the  fingers  and  of  unsteadiness  in 
gait  had  disappeared.  The  patient  had  regained  his  weight, 
and  was  in  every  way  as  fit  as  when  he  first  joined  the  army. 
He  wrote  to  me  at  Christmas,  1919,  saying  that  he  had  been 
back  at  work  for  over  a  year  and  remained  perfectly  well. 

(3)  Hysterical  Anaesthesia  following  the  Anaesthesia 
cansed  by  Injnry  to  Peripheral  Nerves. — The  paralysis  and 
anaesthesia  following  an  injury  to  a  peripheral  nerve,  which 
are  caused  by  the  interruption  in  the  nervous  impulses  passing 
between  the  central  nervous  system  and  the  periphery, 
may  both  be  perpetuated  as  hysterical  symptoms  when  the 
interruption  is  no  longer  present. 

A  gunshot  wound  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  a 
nerve  produces  minute  changes  in  its  structure,  which 
quickly  disappear,  but,  evanescent  as  these  concussion 
changes  are,  they  are  none  the  less  organic,  and  the  paralysis 
and  anaesthesia  they  produce  are  primarily  of  organic  origin. 
The  patient  may  at  first  make  repeated  attempts  to  contract 
the  muscles  supplied  by  the  nerve,  but  as  he  invariably 
fails,  he  finally  discontinues,  and  realises  that  the  muscles 
are  paralysed.  If  the  true  nature  of  the  condition  is  recog- 
nised and  the  patient  is  encouraged  to  repeat  his  attempts 
every  day,  he  will  find  in  a  very  short  time  that  his  power 
is  returning.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  condition  is  mis- 
understood, and  the  patient  is  ordered  treatment  with 
electricity  and  massage,  and  is  given  to  understand  that 
he  may  have  to  continue  with  this  treatment  for  weeks  or 
months  before  recovery  can  take  place,  the  original  tendency 
to  perpetuate  the  incapacity  by  auto-suggestion  is  greatly 
2 


18     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE   SPECIAL   SENSES 

strengthened  by  the  hetero-suggestion  involved  in  the 
treatment,  with  the  result  that  by  the  time  the  nerve  has 
completely  recovered,  the  organic  incapacity  is  replaced  by 
an  exactly  similar  hysterical  incapacity.  In  the  same  way 
the  primary  organic  ansesthesia  is  perpetuated  as  hysterical 
anaesthesia  with  aU  its  characteristics  unaltered,  particularly 
if  the  patient's  attention  has  been  drawn  to  its  extent  and 
its  exact  nature  by  the  thorough  investigations  of  a  keen 
and  interested  medical  officer  in  the  early  stages,  when  the 
condition  was  stiU  organic. 

If  the  nerve  is  more  seriously  damaged,  especially  if  it 
has  been  divided  and  subsequently  sutured,  the  primary 
organic  condition  lasts  for  a  longer  period,  and  its  character- 
istics are  aU  the  more  likely  to  become  vividly  stamped  on 
the  patient's  mind,  and  to  become  perpetuated  as  hysterical 
phenomena,  when  recovery  from  the  actual  injury  at  last 
occurs. 

I  am  convinced  that  the  voluntary  power  of  paralysed 
muscles  returns  before  the  response  to  faradism  when  an 
injured  or  divided  and  sutured  nerve  is  regenerating — an 
opinion  which  is  shared  by  most  observers.     When  complete 
paralysis  has  been  present  for  many  weeks,  it  is  natural 
that  a  man  should  cease  to  make  an  effort  to  move  the 
affected  part,  so  that  it  is  extremely  likely  that  he  will  not 
become  aware  of  his  returning  power  at  the  first  moment 
that  the  regenerating  nerve  is  capable  of  conveying  motor 
impulses.     If  left  to  himself,  he  will  probably  only  make 
the  discovery  some  weeks  later,  when  a  considerable  degree 
of  power  has  returned  and  the  normal  electrical  reactions 
are   re-established.     If    he   is    receiving   regular   electrical 
treatment,  the  discovery  of  a  response  to  faradism  is  likely 
to  prompt  the  operator  to  tell  him  to  make  an  effort  to  move, 
which  will  in  all  probability  be  successful,  owing  to  the 
suggestive  effect  of  the  ocular  demonstration  of  the  move- 
ment produced  by  the  electricity.     Under  more  favourable 
conditions  the  patient  is  seen  frequently  by  the  physician, 
who  encourages  him  to  make  daily  efforts  to  contract  the 
paralysed  muscles,  with  the  result  that  the  returning  power 
is  recognised  at  an  early  stage — ^frequently  before  there  is 


CUTANEOUS  SENSIBILITY   AND  ANAESTHESIA    19 

any  response  to  faradism.  I  believe  that  the  exceptionally 
early  recovery  of  function  after  nerve  suture,  which  is 
occasionally  observed,  is  due  to  the  patient  having  dis- 
covered that  he  can  contract  the  paralysed  muscles  within 
the  jQrst  few  days  after  the  nerve  has  regenerated  sufficiently 
for  a  few  feeble  impulses  to  be  conveyed  along  it. 

If  from  the  beginning  no  attention  is  paid  to  the  anaes- 
thesia, it  disappears  spontaneously  when  the  motor  symptoms 
are  cured.  If,  however,  it  has  been  carefully  investigated, 
and  its  extent  and  nature  have  become  thoroughly  recognised 
by  the  patient,  it  is  likely  to  persist  as  hysterical  anaesthesia. 
It  can  then  be  cured  almost  instantaneously  by  the  suggestive 
effect  of  the  application  of  a  faradic  current,  the  patient 
being  first  told  that  his  sensation  will  at  once  return  when 
the  electricity  is  applied.  He  quickly  feels  the  electricity, 
and  directly  afterwards  it  is  demonstrated  to  him  that  he 
can  now  also  feel  the  slightest  touch  as  well  as  pain,  and 
can  distinguish  accurately  between  hot  and-  cold.  This 
immediate  recovery  with  suggestion  proves  that  the 
condition  must  be  genuinely  hysterical. 

The  exact  area  involved  when  the  condition  is  no  longer 
organic  depends  largely  upon  the  intelHgence  of  the  patient 
and  the  interest  he  takes  in  the  examination  of  his  anaes- 
thesia, and  partly  on  the  physiological  and  anatomical 
knowledge  of  the  observer,  who  would  be  likely  to  influence 
the  patient  by  his  own  ideas  on  the  subject,  both  whilst  the 
condition  was  organic  and  after  it  became  hysterical,  unless 
he  was  unusually  expert  in  avoiding  the  liability  to  suggest 
what  he  expected  to  find.  The  following  three  cases  are 
selected  from  several  we  observed  in  which  hysterical 
anaesthesia  showed  a  distribution  exactly  similar  to  that 
produced  by  an  organic  injury  to  a  peripheral  nerve. 

Hysterical  ancesihesia  of  the  median  nerve  following  a 
wound  of  the  forearm. — Private  B.,  aged  36,  was  wounded 
in  the  right  forearm  on  September  5,  1918.  His  hand 
became  paralysed,  and  there  was  anaesthesia  in  the  area  of 
the  skin  supplied  by  the  median  nerve.  After  being  treated 
by  massage  for  three  months,  he  was  admitted  to  Scale 
Hayne  Hospital,  under  Captain  S.  H.  Wilkinson,  on  January 


20     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE   SPECIAL   SENSES 

20,  1919.  Hysterical  contracture  of  his  fingers  prevented 
him  from  flexing  them,  and  he  complained  of  numbness 
of  the  thumb  and  the  first  two  and  a  half  fingers  (fig.  8). 
He  was  treated  by  persuasion  and  re-education,  and  at  the 
end  of  two  days  the  motor  power  of  his  hand  was  normal. 
Sensation  was  then  restored  in  a  few  minutes  by  suggestion 
with  the  aid  of  faradism. 

Hysterical  ancesthesia  of  the  cutaneous  branch  of  the  musculo- 
cutaneous nerve  following  cellulitis  of  the  upper  arm. — 
Rifleman  T.,  aged  20,  was  slightly  wounded  on  September  5, 
1918,  and  was  given  antitetanic  serum  under  the  skin  of 
the  left  upper  arm.  Following  this,  he  developed  acute 
cellulitis,  for  which  two  incisions  were  made.  He  was  sent 
to  a  hospital  in  England  three  weeks  later,  his  arm  being 
immobilised   on   a   splint.     Hysterical   monoplegia   of   the 


Fig.  8. — Hysterical  anaesthesia  in  median  nerve  area. 

left  arm  developed,  and  for  three  months  he  was  treated 
with  electricity  and  massage.  He  was  transferred  to  Seale 
Hayne  Hospital,  under  Captain  S.  H.  Wilkinson,  on  January 
28,  1919,  complaining  of  inability  to  close  his  hand  and 
anaesthesia  in  an  area  which  corresponded  exactly  with  that 
supplied  by  the  cutaneous  branch  of  the  musculo-cutaneous 
nerve  (fig.  9),  which  had  presumably  been  inflamed  as  a 
result  of  the  cellulitis.  The  paralysis  was  probably  hysteri- 
cal from  the  start,  and  was  rapidly  cured  by  persuasion, 
sensation  being  restored  in  a  few  minutes  by  means  of 
suggestion  with  the  aid  of  faradism. 

Hysterical  ancesthesia  of  the  ulnar  nerve  following  a  wound 
of  the  forearm. — Shoeing-smith  A.,  aged  22,  was  wounded 
on  the  inner  side  of  the  right  forearm  on  October  2,  1917. 
He  was  unable  to  flex  his  fingers,  and  completely  lost  the 
sensation  of  the  little  and  the  inner  half  of  the  ring  fingers, 


CUTANEOUS  SENSIBILITY  AND  ANESTHESIA    21 

and  the  front  and  the  back  of  the  inner  side  of  the  palm  of 
the  hand.  He  was  sent  to  hospital  in  England  on  October 
18,  1917,  and  on  February  28,  1918,  he  had  an  operation 
on  the  ulnar  nerve.  No  notes  are  available  except  that 
"the  operation  was  specifically  for  the  ulnar  nerve."  No 
improvement  followed,  and  he  was  treated  by  massage  and 


Fig.  9. — Hysterical  anaesthesia  in  musculo -cutaneous  area. 

electricity  for  ten  months.  He  was  admitted  to  Seals 
Hayne  Hospital,  under  Captain  S.  H.  Wilkinson,  on  February 
16,  1919,  with  inability  to  move  the  ring  and  little  fingers, 
which  were  held  in  a  semi-flexed  position,  and  there  was 
anaesthesia  in  the  area  of  the  skin  supplied  by  the  ulnar 
nerve  (fig.  10).  By  persuasion  and  re-education  for  half  an 
hour  the  motor  power  was  completely  restored,  and  sensa- 


Fio.  10. — Hysterical  anaesthesia  in  ulnar  nerve  area. 

tion  returned  in  a  few  minutes  as  a  result  of  suggestion 
with  the  aid  of  faradism. 

Direct  treatment  of  hysterical  anaesthesia  following  a 
nerve  injury  is,  however,  often  unnecessary,  even  if  the 
patient  is  well  aware  of  its  existence ;  it  is  sufficient  to 
point  out  to  him,  as  in  the  following  case,  that  as  soon  as 
his  power  of  movement  returns,  the  loss  of  sensation  will 
disappear. 

Spontaneous  disappearance  of  hysterical  ancesthesia  of  the 
ulnar  nerve  on  recovery  from  associated  paralysis. — Private 


CUTANEOUS  SENSIBILITY  AND  ANESTHESIA    23 

which  were  fixed  in  a  semi-flexed  position.  The  margin  of 
the  outer  side  of  the  nail  of  the  middle  finger  was  ulcerated 
over  an  area  the  size  of  a  shilling,  and  on  the  extensor 
aspect  of  the  first  finger  there  was  another  superficial  ulcer 
(fig.  11).  He  stated  that  two  days  previously  he  had  tried 
to  get  the  feeling  back  in  his  fingers  and  thumb  by  holding 
them  in  front  of  the  fire.  He  had  been  unable  to  do  so, 
and  had  not  been  aware  that  he  had  burnt  himself  until 
the  following  morning,  when  he  found  large  blisters  had 
developed  on  his  fingers. 

On  the  morning  of  admission  his  hand  was  treated  by 
persuasion  and  re-education,  and  at  the  end  of  half  an  hour 
he  could  open  and  close  it  quite  strongly  in  a  normal  manner. 
The  anaesthesia  was  treated  by  suggestion  with  the  aid  of 
faradism,  and  in  a  few  minutes  his  cutaneous  sensibility 
was  completely  restored.  He  had  no  further  trouble  with 
his  hand,  the  ulcers  rapidly  healing,  and  a  fortnight  later 
he  was  discharged. 

Hysterical  ancesthesia  of  the  median  nerve,  resulting  in  an 
accidental  injury  in  the  anaesthetic  area. — Private  L.,  aged 
36,  received  a  penetrating  wound  of  the  right  forearm  on 
October  4,  1918.  This  was  followed  by  loss  of  muscular 
power  of  the  hand  and  anaesthesia  of  the  area  of  skin  supplied 
by  the  median  nerve.  The  wound  was  excised  at  the  CCS. 
He  was  admitted  to  Scale  Hayne  Hospital,  under  Captain  A. 
Robin,  on  February  20,  1919,  with  hysterical  contracture 
of  the  fingers,  the  forefinger  being  rigidly  extended  and  the 
hand  blue  and  cold.  He  had  anaesthesia  in  the  area  of  skin 
supplied  by  the  median  nerve,  and  on  the  outer  side  of  the 
second  finger  there  was  an  ulcerated  area  about  the  size 
of  a  shilling,  which  he  stated  was  caused  by  his  trying  to 
hold  a  lighted  match  a  few  days  previously  (fig.  12).  The 
contracture  was  cured  by  re-education  and  persuasion, 
and  the  anaesthesia  disappeared  completely  within  a  minute 
as  a  result  of  suggestion  by  means  of  faradism.  With  the 
restoration  of  the  circulation  and  disappearance  of  anaes- 
thesia the  ulcer  rapidly  healed. 

(4)  Hysterical  Anaesthesia  following  Cerebral  and  Spinal 
Lesions. — The    anaesthesia    associated    with    the    paralysis 


24     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

caused  by  disease  or  injury  of  the  brain  and  spinal  cord 
may  be  perpetuated  as  an  hysterical  symptom  after  partial 
or  complete  recovery  from  the  organic  lesion,  in  the  same 
way  as  the  anaesthesia  associated  with  the  paralysis  caused 
by  injury  to  peripheral  nerves.  I  have  not,  however,  made 
many  accurate  observations  on  this  subject,  except  in  cases 
of  spinal  concussion  in  which  total  paraplegia  followed  a 
blow  on  the  back.  In  such  cases  signs  of  organic  paraplegia 
were  often  present  at  first,  and  anaesthesia  was  frequently 
discovered  up  to  the  level  of  the  spinal  segment  which  was 
principally  involved  in  the  injury.  Both  paralysis  and 
anaesthesia  sometimes  persisted  for  months  or  even  years 
after  the  organic  lesion  had  so  far  recovered  that  it  could 
no  longer  be  responsible  for  any  disturbances  in  the  spinal 
functions.  The  paraplegia  was  almost  always  amenable 
to  the  rapid  form  of  psychotherapy,  in  which  explanation, 
persuasion,  and  re-education  resulted  in  more  or  less  complete 
recovery  in  the  course  of  a  single  treatment  lasting  perhaps 
an  hour.  If  no  attention  was  paid  to  the  accompanying 
anaesthesia  at  the  time,  it  would  always  be  found  to  have 
disappeared  with  the  paralysis  when  a  careful  examination 
was  made  on  some  subsequent  occasion.  If,  however,  the 
sensory  functions  were  investigated  during  the  treatment, 
they  would  be  likely  to  persist  and  require  further  psycho- 
therapy before  they  finally  disappeared.  A  patient 
recovering  from  paralysis,  which  was  the  only  symptom  in 
which  he  was  really  interested,  as  it  was  the  sole  cause  of 
his  incapacity,  would  subconsciously  expect  any  associated 
but  to  him  unimportant  symptom,  such  as  anaesthesia,  to 
disappear  when  the  paralysis  disappeared ;  but  if  his  attention 
was  directed  to  his  anaesthesia  immediately  before  or  during 
the  treatment,  he  might  very  well  expect  that  a  symptom 
which  so  greatly  interested  his  physician  would  require 
separate  treatment  and  he  would  not  recover  spontaneously. 
(5)  Hysterical  Anaesthesia  following  the  Anaesthesia 
caused  by  Peripheral  Anaemia. — (a)  Peripheral  anosmia 
following  disuse  and  vasomotor  spasm. — Whenever  the  hands 
or  feet  of  healthy  individuals  get  abnormally  cold,  the 
anaemia  resulting  from  the  contraction  of  the  peripheral 


CUTANEOUS   SENSIBILITY  AND  ANESTHESIA    25 

vessels  is  accompanied  by  a  feeling  of  numbness  and  dimi- 
nution in  the  acuteness  of  cutaneous  sensibility.  Individuals 
with  a  feeble  circulation  are  particularly  apt  to  get  numb 
extremities  in  cold  weather,  and  in  Raynaud's  disease  a 
similar  but  much  more  severe  anaemia  with  a  greater  de- 
ficiency of  cutaneous  sensibility  occurs  as  a  result  of  vaso- 
motor spasm,  even  when  the  weather  is  not  unusually  cold. 

A  man  with  a  poor  circulation  knows  by  experience  that 
the  best  means  for  preventing  attacks  of  peripheral  ansemia 
is  exercise,  and  that  when  his  hands  are  becoming  abnormally 
cold  and  numb,  active  movements  may  restore  the  circu- 
lation and  cause  the  numbness  to  disappear. 

It  is  natural  that  the  immobility  caused  by  paralysis  or 
contracture  of  a  limb,  whether  the  latter  is  organic  or 
hysterical,  should  result  in  deficient  circulation,  accompanied 
by  numbness  and  anaesthesia.  As  the  deficient  circulation 
is  continuous  instead  of  intermittent,  as  in  the  conditions 
already  referred  to,  the  anaesthesia  becomes  more  profound, 
especially  in  individuals  who  have  a  feeble  circulation. 
The  anaesthesia  may  be  so  severe  that  the  patient  may  burn 
himself  without  being  aware  of  it,  as  in  the  case  described 
below.  When  the  circulation  is  temporarily  improved  by 
immersing  the  limb  in  hot  water,  normal  cutaneous  sensi- 
bility returns,  and  in  hysterical  cases  the  improved  circu- 
lation, which  results  from  the  recovery  of  mobility  and 
disappearance  of  spasm  under  psychotherapy,  is  immediately 
followed  by  a  return  of  normal  cutaneous  sensibility,  even 
if  the  condition  has  persisted  for  months  or  as  long  as  two 
or  three  years. 

If,  however,  much  attention  has  been  paid  to  the  anaes- 
thesia, which  results  from  the  poor  circulation  in  hysterical 
paralysis  and  contracture,  and  its  exact  extent  has  been 
carefully  mapped  out  on  several  occasions,  the  symptom 
takes  such  a  prominent  place  in  the  patient's  mind,  instead 
of  being  one  of  which  he  is  hardly  aware,  that  it  is  very 
liable  to  be  perpetuated  by  auto-suggestion  when  recovery 
from  the  paralysis  and  contracture  takes  place.  The  patient 
does  not  associate  the  anaesthesia  with  the  diminished 
circulation,  but  regards  it  as  an  independent  symptom, 


26     PSYCHOLOGY  OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 


which  will  require  separate  treatment  by  re-education  or 
suggestion  after  the  paralysis  and  contracture  have  been 
dealt  with.  That  the  anaesthesia  is  purely  hysterical 
when  it  persists  after  recovery  from  the  paralysis  is  proved 
by  its  immediate  disappearance  with  psychotherapy, 
although  this  has  no  effect  so  long  as  the  paralysis  is  still 
present,  as  the  anaesthesia  is  then  a  direct  result   of  the 

peripheral  anaemia,  and 
is  incapable  of  amelio- 
ration so  long  as  the 
latter  persists. 

Hysterical  ancesthesia 
following  the  ancesthesia 
caused  by  peripheral 
ancemia  associated  with 
hysterical  paralysis  of 
the  hand. — Sergeant  H., 
aged  23,  underwent  an 
operation  on  January 
18,  1918,  for  the  re- 
moval of  a  ganglion 
from  the  dorsum  of  his 
left  hand.  He  was  dis- 
charged to  duty  six 
weeks  later,  but  two 
days  after  returning  to 
work  the  hand  became 
blue  and  swollen,  and 
he  was  readmitted  to  hospital.  The  swelling  was  lanced,  a 
quantity  of  pus  evacuated,  and  a  splint  and  fomentations 
were  applied.  The  wound  had  healed  four  weeks  later,  but 
the  splint  was  kept  on  another  fortnight.  The  patient  then 
found  that  he  could  not  move  his  fingers,  and  that  his  whole 
arm  was  flaccid  and  useless.  He  was  sent  to  the  electrical 
department,  and  a  few  days  later,  while  smoking  a  cigarette 
and  holding  it  carelessly  in  his  right  hand,  he  brought  the 
burning  end  close  to  his  left  hand.  A  comrade  told  him  to 
be  careful,  but  not  before  he  had  burnt  his  finger  and  caused 
a  blister  to  appear.     He  felt  no  pain  from  the  bum  nor  from 


Fig.  13. — Hysterical  anaesthesia  of  arm 
following  peripheral  ajiaemia. 


CUTANEOUS  SENSIBILITY  AND  ANAESTHESIA     27 

the  blister,  and  this  was  the  first  time  that  it  had  occurred 
to  him  that  his  hand  was  anaesthetic.  He  called  the  doctor's 
attention  to  it  :  the  arm  was  examined  and  found  to  be 
somewhat  wasted,  but  the  anaesthesia  was  not  investigated. 
A  month  later  the  patient  was  transferred  to  another  hospital, 
and  here  the  anaesthesia  was  tested  for  the  first  time,  and 
was  found  to  extend  as  far  upwards  as  the  neck  (fig.  13). 

On  admission  to  Scale  Hayne  Hospital,  under  Captain 
W.  E/.  Reynell,  on  May  19,  1918,  complete  flaccid  monoplegia 
of  the  left  arm  was  present,  and  the  hand  was  blue,  cold, 
and  cedematous.  Complete  anaesthesia  and  analgesia  were 
present  over  the  area,  shown  in  fig.  12.  Treatment  by 
explanation  followed  by  vigorous  persuasion  and  re-education 
was  sufficient  to  restore  the  power  of  the  muscles  of  the 
shoulder  and  upper  arm  in  about  ten  minutes ;  but  there 
still  remained  a  very  slight  degree  of  wrist-drop,  and  the 
fingers  and  thumb  could  not  be  moved.  After  a  second 
treatment,  lasting  about  haK  an  hour,  the  power  of  the  fingers 
was  so  far  restored  that  the  grip  on  the  dynamometer 
registered  110,  and  the  blueness  and  swelling  had  completely 
disappeared.  Two  days  later  the  grip  was  140,  and  the 
patient  took  part  in  boxing  practice.  A  fortnight  after 
admission  the  grip  was  180,  which  is  above  normal  for  the 
left  hand,  the  grip  with  the  right  hand  being  240.  The 
anaesthesia,  which  had  not  altered  in  degree  or  extent,  was 
now  treated  by  direct  suggestion  with  the  aid  of  faradism  ; 
normal  sensibility  of  the  whole  arm  was  restored  in  a  few 
minutes. 

It  is  clear  that  in  this  case  the  primary  anaesthesia  which 
led  to  the  accidental  burn  was  not  hysterical.  It  was 
caused  by  the  peripheral  anaemia,  with  which  the  disuse 
resulting  from  the  hysterical  paralysis  was  associated. 
When  the  extent  of  the  anaesthesia  was  investigated,  the 
examination  resulted  in  its  spread  by  hetero-suggestion, 
a  large  hysterical  element  being  now  present,  as  the  peri- 
pheral anaemia  could  only  account  for  anaesthesia  of  the 
hand  and  possibly  of  the  forearm.  The  restoration  of  the 
circulation  which  followed  the  cure  of  the  paralysis  must 
have  caused  the  anaesthesia  due  to  the  peripheral  anaemia 


28     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE   SPECIAL   SENSES 


to  disappear ;  but  as  most  of  the  anaesthesia  was  already 
hysterical,  this  part  also  became  perpetuated  by  auto^ 
suggestion,  when  the  original  cause  was  no  longer  operative. 
Consequently  the  whole  of  the  anaesthesia  was  ultimately 


Fig.  14. — Anaesthesia 
in  ischsemic  myositis 
following  tight  ban- 
daging.  (After 
Purves  Stewart.) 


hysterical,    and,    being   hysterical, 
cured  by  psychotherapy. 


Fig.  15. — Anaesthesia 
in  ischsemic  myositis 
following  infective 
thrombosis  of  ex- 
ternal iliac  artery. 
(After  Purves 
Stewart.) 

was   capable   of   being 


In  the  rare  cases  in  which  the  anaesthesia  associated  with 
hysterical  paralysis  and  contracture  appears  to  develop 
spontaneously  in  the  absence  of  any  medical  examination, 
it  is  probably  in  the  first  instance  due,  as  in  the  case  just 
described,  to  the  associated  peripheral  anaemia.  It  is  thus 
not  primarily  hysterical,  being  only  hysterical  if  it  persists 
after  recovery  from  the  paralysis  and  contracture. 

(b)  Peripheral  ancemia  following  obstruction  to  large  blood- 


CUTANEOUS  SENSIBILITY  AND  ANESTHESIA     20 

vessels. — Injury  to  one  of  the  large  blood-vessels  of  a  limb 
results  in  disturbances  of  sensation.  Mme.  Athanassio- 
Benisty  in  1916  described  the  sensory  disturbances  in  these 
cases  as  consisting  of  complete  anaesthesia,  which  extends 
over  an  irregular  area  bearing  no  relation  to  the  distribution 
of  any  peripheral  nerve.  It  sometimes  involves  only  the 
tips  of  some  or  all  of  the  fingers,  and  in  other  cases  it  extends 
over  the  whole  hand  or  foot.  The  area  corresponds  with 
that  in  which  the  vasomotor  and  trophic  changes  are  most 
marked.  More  recently  Purves  Stewart,  in  a  description 
of  the  ischsemic  myositis  resulting  from  tight  bandaging, 
ligature  of  an  artery,  and  spontaneous  obstruction  of  an 
artery  by  thrombosis,  gave  a  similar  account  of  the  associated 
anaesthesia.  As  he  found  that  the  area  involved  never 
corresponds  with  that  supplied  by  a  peripheral  nerve,  he 
concluded  that  it  could  not  be  due  to  direct  pressure  on  a 
nerve  or  interference  with  the  blood  supply  of  a  nerve. 
It  is  clearly  of  exactly  the  same  nature  as  the  anaesthesia 
already  described  as  resulting  from  the  peripheral  anaemia 
due  to  cold  in  normal  individuals,  vasomotor  spasm  in 
Raynaud's  disease,  and  disuse  in  paralysis  of  a  limb.  What- 
ever the  exact  explanation  of  the  anaesthesia  may  be,  there 
is  a  great  tendency  for  it  to  be  perpetuated  as  hysterical 
anaesthesia  after  the  original  cause  has  disappeared.  The 
glove  and  stocking  areas  shown  in  some  of  Purves  Stewart's 
cases  (figs.  14  and  15)  are  identical  with  those  produced 
by  direct  suggestion,  and  although,  of  course,  the  origin  is 
not  in  these  cases  primarily  due  to  suggestion,  the  exact 
definition  of  the  anaesthesia  corresponds  with  what  the 
patient  himself  would  expect,  and  may  perhaps  be  in  part 
hysterical  from  the  moment  it  is  mapped  out.  In  the  few 
cases  of  this  kind  I  have  seen  in  which  the  anaesthesia 
persisted  after  the  disturbance  of  circulation  had  diminished 
or  disappeared,  it  was  readily  cured  by  re-education  or 
suggestion. 

REFERENCE 

[1]  A.  F.  Hurst  and  S.  H.  Wilkinson :  Seale  Hayne  Neurological  Studies, 
i.  171,  1919. 


CHAPTER  III 

PATHOGENESIS  OF  HYSTERICAL  CUTANEOUS 

ANESTHESIA 

Like  all  other  hysterical  symptoms,  each  of  the  five  classes 
of  hysterical  anaesthesia  which  I  described  in  my  first  lecture 
is  the  result  of  suggestion.  In  the  first  class,  the  classical 
form  which  has  alone  been  recognised  in  the  past,  the  idea 
that  a  certain  area  of  skin  is  insensitive  to  tactile,  thermal, 
and  painful  stimuli  is  in  the  first  instance  unconsciously 
suggested  to  the  patient  by  the  physician  who  examines 
him.  The  second  class,  the  anaesthesia  which  may  follow 
a  condition  of  stupor,  is  also  due  to  hetero-suggestion, 
although  it  is  preceded  by  anaesthesia  which  is  neither  due 
to  organic  disease  nor  to  suggestion,  but  is  the  result  of 
profound  inattention  during  the  stuporose  period.  In  the 
remaining  classes  the  anaesthesia  is  primarily  organic  in 
origin,  being  caused  by  disease  or  injury  of  the  brain,  spinal 
cord,  or  peripheral  nerves,  or  by  peripheral  anaemia.  It 
makes  so  great  an  impression  on  the  patient's  mind  that 
it  is  perpetuated  as  an  hysterical  symptom  after  the  organic 
cause  has  disappeared.  This  is  no  doubt  in  part  a  result 
of  auto-suggestion,  but  it  is  clear  that  such  auto-suggestion 
would  very  rarely  occur  if  not  prompted  by  a  certain  amount 
of  unconscious  hetero-suggestion  on  the  part  of  the  physician, 
whose  interest  in  the  anaesthesia  attracts  the  patient's 
attention  to  what  would  otherwise  be  to  a  great  extent 
ignored,  owing  to  the  small  inconvenience  the  anaesthesia 
causes  compared  with  the  associated  paralysis.  So  im- 
pressed was  Babinski  with  the  part  taken  by  the  observer 
in  suggesting  hysterical  anaesthesia  that  he  expressed  his 
belief  that  the  condition  never  occurred  in  the  absence  of 
such  suggestion.     Whilst  I  agree  with  him  so  far  as  the  first 

30 


HYSTERICAL   CUTANEOUS   ANESTHESIA      31 

class  of  hysterical  anaesthesia  is  concerned,  I  have  certainly 
seen  cases  of  the  third  class — that  caused  by  injury  to 
peripheral  nerves,  and  possibly  in  the  fourth  and  fifth 
classes,  in  which  any  such  hetero-suggestion  could  be 
excluded  with  certainty.  Although  in  most  of  these  cases 
hetero-suggestion  undoubtedly  plays  the  predominating 
part,  auto-suggestion  generally  occurs  as  well,  and  in  rare 
cases  it  is  alone  responsible  for  the  production  of  the  anaes- 
thesia. 

The  next  question  to  discuss  is  by  what  process  anaesthesia 
develops  when  it  has  once  been  suggested  by  hetero- 
suggestion,  auto-suggestion,  or  the  two  combined.  I  be- 
lieve that  a  consideration  of  the  second  class  of  hysterical 
anaesthesia,  that  following  stupor,  affords  the  only  satis- 
factory explanation.  In  order  to  feel,  one  has  to  pay 
attention.  If  the  whole  mind  is  absorbed  with  one's 
thoughts,  tactile  and  other  cutaneous  stimuli  will  not  be 
felt.  Most  healthy  people  are  aware  of  this  from  their  own 
experience.  If  one  is  intensely  interested  in  the  occupation 
in  which  one  is  engaged,  a  light  touch  will  not  be  perceived, 
and  the  discomfort  caused  by  external  heat  or  cold  or  by 
some  form  of  cutaneous  irritation  will  not  be  felt  until  the 
mind  is  once  more  free  to  attend  to  such  mundane  affairs. 
The  importance  of  this  conception  can  only  be  fully  realised 
by  those  who  have  had  the  opportunity  of  examining  cases 
of  stupor,  such  as  I  have  described  as  occurring  in  the  over- 
wrought soldier.  The  patient's  mind  was  obviously  absorbed 
in  the  contemplation  of  his  own  thoughts,  which  were 
generally  painful  in  character,  and  were  often  so  vivid  that 
they  could  be  correctly  described  as  visual  or  auditory 
hallucinations.  Tickling  the  face  or  the  soles  of  the  feet, 
pinching  or  pricking  the  most  sensitive  parts  of  the  skin, 
or  the  application  of  very  hot  or  very  cold  objects  failed  to 
elicit  the  shghtest  sign  indicating  that  the  individual  had 
felt  anything.  The  conjunctiva,  cornea,  and  nasal  mucous 
membrane  were  equally  insensitive,  and  all  superficial 
reflexes  were  aboHshed.  Inattention  had  resulted  in  anaes- 
thesia. 

When  an  individual  accepts  the  suggestion  that  he  cannot 


32     PSYCHOLOGY   OP   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

feel  over  a  certain  area  of  skin,  he  withdraws  his  attention 
from  this  area,  and  he  consequently  no  longer  feels  any 
stimuli  applied  to  it.  This  conception  wiU  be  more  fully 
discussed  later,  when  I  shall  show  how  hysterical  blindness 
may  result  from  not  looking,  as  without  looking  it  is 
impossible  to  see,  and  how  hysterical  deafness  may  result 
from  not  listening,  as  without  listening  it  is  impossible  to 
hear.  For  feeling,  seeing,  and  hearing  are  active  processes, 
and  require  an  effort  of  the  will  just  as  much  as  walking. 
The  latter  becomes  automatic  in  process  of  time,  but  if  an 
individual  accepts  the  suggestion  that  he  cannot  walk, 
he  no  longer  makes  the  active  effort  which  is  required. 
Without  this  no  walking  can  occur,  however  automatic  the 
movement  may  appear  to  be  in  a  healthy  individual.  In 
the  same  way,  if  an  individual  accepts  the  suggestion  that 
he  cannot  feel,  see,  or  hear,  he  ceases  to  make  the  active 
effort  involved  in  the  process  of  attention  to  cutaneous, 
visual,  or  auditory  impulses.  To  a  normal  man,  feeling, 
seeing,  and  hearing  appear  to  be  the  result  of  cutaneous, 
visual,  and  auditory  stimuli,  respectively  acting  upon  the 
skin,  eyes,  and  ears,  a  point  of  view  which  was  ex- 
pressed by  Wordsworth  : — 

"  The  eye — it  cannot  choose  but  see  : 
We  cannot  bid  the  ear  be  still ; 
Our  bodies  feel,  where'er  they  be. 
Against  or  with  our  will." 

But  this  is,  in  fact,  only  true  if  the  individual  is  actively 
attending,  although  this  active  attention  is  as  little  a 
conscious  process  as  the  performance  of  the  individual 
movements   in   walking. 

A  study  of  the  behaviour  of  the  cutaneous  reflexes  in 
hysteria  will  show  that  an  anatomical  basis  for  hysterical 
anaesthesia  must  exist,  which  depends  upon  the  removal 
of  the  structural  foundation  of  the  psychological  process 
of  attention.  A  reflex  is  the  automatic  response  to  a 
peripheral  stimulus  and  is  entirely  independent  of  con- 
sciousness. It  is  thus  inconceivable  that  a  reflex  could 
be   abolished  unless  some  alteration  had  occurred  in  the 


HYSTERICAL   CUTANEOUS   ANESTHESIA      33 

structures  which  control  the  reflex  arc.  The  abolition  of  a 
cutaneous  reflex  in  organic  disease  is,  for  example,  regarded 
as  a  proof  of  the  existence  of  a  lesion  interfering  with  these 
structures.  Apart  from  the  abolition  of  the  plantar  reflex 
when  the  feet  have  become  cold  owing  to  the  feeble  circu- 
lation caused  by  disuse  in  hysterical  paraplegia,  superficial 
reflexes  are  only  diminished  in  activity  or  entirely  abolished 
in  hysteria  in  the  rare  cases  of  hysterical  anaesthesia  in  which 
sensibility  is  almost  or  completely  absent.  In  these  excep- 
tional cases  of  total  anaesthesia  the  corresponding  superficial 
reflexes  are  lost,  just  as  aU  superficial  reflexes  are  lost  in 
the  total  anaesthesia  present  in  severe  stupor.  Recovery 
from  total  hysterical  anaesthesia,  either  spontaneously  or 
as  a  result  of  treatment,  is  accompanied  by  a  return  of  the 
superflcial  reflexes,  just  as  they  return  when  a  condition 
of  stupor  passes  away. 

The  simplest  explanation  of  the  behaviour  of  the  super- 
ficial refiexjes  in  hysterical  anaesthesia  is  that  the  structural 
basis  of  the  psychological  act  of  attention  consists  in  some 
change  which  leads  to  a  diminution  in  the  resistance  offered 
at  each  synapsis  of  the  sensory  tract.  Perhaps  this  is  in 
the  nature  of  a  throwing  out  of  dendrites,  or  it  may  depend 
upon  some  biochemical  change  in  the  material  which 
occupies  the  space  between  the  dendritic  terminations  of 
adjacent  neurones.  Whatever  it  may  be,  the  increased 
resistance  which  is  present  when  attention  is  very  deficient 
results  in  anaesthesia,  and  at  the  same  time  a  block  is  pro- 
duced in  the  reflex  arc  which  results  in  diminution  or  / 
aboHtion  of  the  reflex. 

The  usual  method  of  treating  hysterical  anaesthesia  by 
means  of  a  strong  faradic  current  depends  upon  the  fact 
that  the  anaesthesia,  however  severe,  is  very  rarely  absolute. 
A  very  powerful  stimulus,  such  as  that  afforded  by  a  strong 
faradic  current  applied  with  a  wire  brush,  can  break  through 
the  increased  resistance  at  the  synapses  in  the  sensory 
tract  in  spite  of  the  almost  complete  inattention  which  is 
present ;  it  is  consequently  felt.  Directly  this  occurs  the 
patient's  dormant  attention  is  awakened  :  with  a  little 
persuasion,  and  perhaps  some  explanatory  conversation, 
3 


U     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

which  may  be  looked  upon  as  acting,  at  any  rate  in  part,  as 
a  counter-suggestion  to  the  original  suggestion  of  anaesthesia, 
the  patient  is  quickly  brought  to  attend  to  the  stimuli 
affecting  the  previously  anaesthetic  areas  of  his  skin,  and 
normal  sensibility  returns. 

If  the  anaesthesia  is  absolute,  this  method  cannot  be  used, 
as,  however  strong  the  painful  stimulus  may  be,  it  will  not 
be  felt.  In  such  a  case  it  may  be  suggested  to  the  patient 
that  the  faradisation  of  the  skin  at  the  boundary  of  the 
anaesthetic  area  will  lead  to  the  progressive  retraction  of 
this  area.  The  most  satisfactory  method,  however,  is  to 
use  no  suggestion  at  all,  but  to  explain  to  the  patient  why 
he  cannot  feel — that  he  has  become  accustomed  to  pay  no 
attention  to  stimuli  affecting  the  anaesthetic  area,  and  that 
if  he  will  concentrate  his  attention  on  this  area  sensation 
will  return.  When  he  understands  what  he  has  to  do, 
recovery  of  normal  sensibility  at  once  returns,  and  with 
the  return  of  normal  attention  the  abnormal  resistance 
at  the  synapses  disappears  and  the  abolished  cutaneous 
reflexes  reappear. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE   SUPERFICIAL   REFLEXES   IN   HYSTERIA 

There  has  been  much  controversy  about  the  behaviour 
of  the  superficial  reflexes  in  hysteria.  Differences  of  opinion 
are  in  part  due  to  insufficient  knowledge  as  to  the  normal 
variations  in  the  reflex  under  different  physical  conditions. 
My  investigations  on  these  subjects  have  been  made  princi- 
pally in  connection  with  the  abdominal  reflex,  but  I  shall 
also  refer  to  some  observations  on  the  plantar  reflex. 

The  Abdominal  Ileflex. — Authorities  differ  as  to  the 
frequency  with  which  the  abdominal  reflex  may  be  absent  in 
normal  individuals.  A  recent  investigation  by  Soderbergh  [^] 
on  700  normal  individuals  between  the  ages  of  2  and  68 
shows,  however,  that  in  favourable  conditions  it  can  almost 
invariably  be  obtained.  It  is  important  to  adopt  a  proper 
method  of  examination  before  concluding  that  it  is  absent. 
It  is  particularly  difficult  to  detect  in  individuals  with  much 
subcutaneous  fat  or  flabby  abdominal  muscles.  It  is 
necessary  to  watch  both  for  visible  muscular  contraction 
and  for  displacement  of  the  umbilicus  or  middle  line.  The 
epigastric,  upper,  middle,  and  lower  abdominal  reflexes 
should  be  successively  tested.  The  skin  is  lightly  and 
rapidly  stroked,  and  care  is  taken  to  observe  the  response 
to  the  first  stimulus,  as  in  many  cases  the  reflex  rapidly 
disappears  on  repetition.  As  the  cause  of  this  disappearance 
does  not  seem  to  have  been  investigated,  I  recently  carried 
out  some  observations  with  the  help  of  Dr.  W.  Johnson  and 
Dr.  E.  J.  Wood  in  order  to  determine  the  effect  of  varying 
physical  conditions  on  the  abdominal  reflex  in  normal  men. 

The  flrst  problem  to  decide  was  whether  the  diminution 
in  strength  of  the  reflex  on  repetition  is,  as  is  generally 

36 


36     PSYCHOLOGY    OF    THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

supposed,  the  result  of  fatigue,  or  whether  it  is  due  to  some 
accidental  coincident  condition,  such  as  the  cooling  of  the 
skin  which  must  follow  exposure  to  the  air.  Cooling  of 
the  skin  proved  to  be  the  more  important  factor.  In  a  man 
who  showed  an  unusually  brisk  reflex  when  his  abdomen 
was  first  exposed  no  reflex  could  be  obtained  after  an  in- 
terval of  five  minutes,  the  surface  temperature  of  the  skin 
having  fallen  from  33*6°  C.  to  31°  C.  in  the  interval.  In  a 
second  case  the  skin  on  the  left  side  of  the  abdomen  alone 
was  exposed  :  measuring  the  reflex  on  a  numerical  basis 
from  0  to  a  maximum  response  of  6,  it  was  found,  when  tested 
at  intervals  of  a  minute,  to  fall  gradually  from  3  to  1  at  the 
end  of  the  eighth  minute,  the  surface  temperature  having 
fallen  from  33*5°  C.  to  28°  C.  On  now  exposing  the  whole 
abdomen,  the  reflex  on  the  right  side  was  found  to  be  still 
3  and  the  surface  temperature  33*5°  C. 

The  effect  of  the  temperature  of  the  skin  was  confirmed 
by  comparing  the  reflex  obtained  on  the  two  sides  after 
one  had  been  artificially  warmed  or  cooled.  The  warmer 
side  always  had  the  brisker  reflex.  When  the  temperature 
of  the  two  sides  became  gradually  more  equal  as  a  result 
of  exposure,  the  reflexes  also  became  more  nearly  equal. 
Some  inequality  was  still  observed  in  one  case  with  a 
difference  of  surface  temperature  as  small  as  1°  C,  though 
when  it  had  fallen  to  0  4°  C.  the  reflexes  were  equal ;  but 
in  another  no  definite  difference  could  be  seen  after  the 
temperature  of  the  skin  on  the  side  which  had  been  cooled 
had  risen  to  within  2  5°  C.  of  the  other. 

It  is  clear  from  these  experiments  that  no  accurate 
observations  as  to  the  effect  of  fatigue  can  be  made  until 
the  temperature  of  the  skin  has  fallen  to  a  constant  level, 
as  otherwise  it  would  be  impossible  to  separate  the  effect 
of  cooling  from  that  of  fatigue.  When  the  temperature 
is  constant  we  find  that  fatigue  is  only  of  importance  if 
the  skin  is  stimulated  along  exactly  the  same  line  on  each 
occasion.  If  care  is  taken  to  stimulate  different  lines,  there 
is  no  fatigue  effect,  however  near  the  lines  may  be.  But 
in  the  former  case  the  effect  of  fatigue  is  very  obvious. 
In   one   experiment    the    temperature    and   reflex    having 


THE   SUPERFICIAL   REFLEXES   IN   HYSTERIA     37 

fallen  as  a  result  of  exposure  from  35°  C.  to  30°  C.  and  from 
6  to  4  respectively,  and  then  remained  perfectly  constant 
for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  the  reflex  completely  disappeared 
at  the  thirty-seventh  stroke  repeated  along  a  line  2  J  inches 
long  in  a  period  of  thirty-five  seconds.  The  reflex  was, 
however,  still  as  brisk  as  ever  when  tested  on  a  line  of  equal 
length  half  an  inch  away  on  each  side.  It  is  clear,  therefore, 
that  the  fatigue  takes  place  in  the  peripheral  sense  organs, 
and  not  in  the  reflex  centre  in  the  spinal  cord.  Although 
the  effort  of  fall  of  temperature  is  always  well  marked,  that 
due  to  fatigue  may  be  very  slight  or  even  absent.  Thus 
in  one  experiment  no  diminution  in  the  response  occurred 
after  thirty-five  repetitions  along  exactly  the  same  line 
in  the  course  of  a  minute. 

The  condition  of  the  bladder  was  found  to  exert  an 
unexpected  influence  on  the  reflex.  In  a  boy,  whose  bladder 
was  filled  to  an  extent  that  made  him  desire  to  micturate, 
no  abdominal  reflex  could  be  obtained,  but  directly  he  had 
passed  eight  ounces  of  urine  a  brisk  reflex  was  obtained. 

In  rare  instances  we  observed  variations  in  the  reflex 
which  we  could  not  explain  ;  thus  a  previously  brisk  reflex 
was  occasionally  found  to  have  almost  or  completely  dis- 
appeared after  an  interval  of  an  hour  or  two,  though  there 
had  been  no  exposure  and  the  bladder  was  empty. 

Inequality  of  the  reflexes  on  the  two  sides  of  the  abdomen 
is  often  regarded  as  evidence  of  organic  disease.  But 
before  any  conclusion  can  be  drawn,  it  is  clear  that  care 
must  be  taken  to  ascertain  whether  the  surface  temperature 
is  approximately  equal  on  the  two  sides.  A  patient  who 
had  been  lying  on  one  side  with  the  lower  side  in  contact 
with  a  hot  bottle,  or  one  in  whom  the  bed-clothes  had  been 
carelessly  raised  during  the  examination  so  as  at  flrst  to 
expose  one  side  only,  would  certainly  have  unequal  abdo- 
minal reflexes,  which  might  easily  be  regarded  as  of  patho- 
logical signiflcance,  though  really  due  to  nothing  more  than 
the  unequal  temperature  of  the  skin  on  the  two  sides. 

Striimpell  and  Oppenheim  regard  the  loss  of  the  reflex 
as  a  valuable  sign  in  early  disseminated  sclerosis  ;  its  almost 
constant  presence  in  normal  individuals  makes  its  absence 


38     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

in  doubtful  cases  distinctly  important,  but  only  as  a  con- 
firmatory sign,  as  it  is  very  rarely  lost  before  other  more 
conclusive  evidence  of  lateral  column  disease,  especially  an 
extensor  plantar  reflex,  is  present.  In  a  series  of  fifty  cases 
of  disseminated  sclerosis  examined  with  Dr.  W.  Johnson 
at  Guy's  Hospital  in  1912  [^]  we  found  that  it  was  absent  in 
80  per  cent.,  the  plantar  reflex  being  extensor  in  82  per  cent, 
on  both  sides  and  in  4  per  cent,  additional  cases  on  one  side. 
In  future  it  will  be  advisable  to  warm  the  skin  over  the 
abdomen  with  a  hot  bottle,  and  to  see  that  the  bladder  is 
empty  before  concluding  that  the  abdominal  reflexes  are 
really  abolished. 

As  in  rare  cases  it  is  impossible  to  obtain  one  or  both  of 
the  abdominal  reflexes,  although  the  plantar  reflexes  are 
normal,  it  is  very  important  to  know  whether  the  reflexes 
can  be  lost  or  become  unequal  in  hysteria.  Babinski  has 
laid  it  down  as  a  definite  law  that  hysteria  never  leads  to 
any  alteration  in  the  cutaneous  or  deep  reflexes,  and  the 
majority  of  authors  agree  with  him.  Thus  Williamson  has 
recently  emphasised  the  supposed  fact  that  the  reflexes  are 
never  affected  in  hysteria  as  an  aid  in  diagnosing  hysterical 
from  organic  anaesthesia.  A  few  writers  have,  however, 
expressed  doubt  on  the  question,  and  the  following  clinical 
and  experimental  observations  prove  conclusively  that  under 
certain  conditions  the  abdominal  reflexes  may  be  unequal 
or  lost  in  hysteria. 

I  have  already  described  the  case  of  Private  M.,  the 
patient  who  had  for  nearly  two  years  such  complete  anaes- 
thesia and  analgesia  of  his  skin  that  no  stimulus  of  any 
kind,  including  the  strongest  faradic  current,  produced 
the  slightest  sensation.  The  tone  of  the  abdominal  muscles 
was  good,  the  patient  was  thin,  and  examinations  were 
made  repeatedly  over  a  period  of  many  months  under 
varying  conditions,  but  no  abdominal  reflex  was  ever 
obtained.  When  at  last  the  patient  began  to  use  his  left 
hand,  an  attempt  was  made  to  restore  sensation  on  the 
left  side  of  his  body  by  the  application  of  a  very  strong 
faradic  current  with  a  wire  brush.  After  several  futile 
attempts  the  patient  could  at  length  just  feel  the  stimulus 


THE   SUPERFICIAL  REFLEXES   IN   HYSTERIA    39 

on  the  left  side,  but  the  right  side  was  still  totally  anaesthetic, 
and  no  smaller  stimulus  produced  any  sensation  on  the  left 
side.  The  same  day  a  definite  abdominal  reflex  was  for 
the  first  time  obtained  on  the  left  side,  but  not  on  the  right 
side.  As  sensibility  gradually  improved  the  left  abdominal 
reflex  became  brisker.  After  several  weeks  had  elapsed, 
the  patient  being  now  able  to  walk,  cutaneous  sensibility 
over  the  whole  body  very  gradually  reappeared  without 
any  special  treatment.  The  right  abdominal  reflex  was 
now  obtainable,  but  it  was  very  much  weaker  than  the 
left,  corresponding  with  the  greater  degree  of  anaesthesia. 

We  have  thus  in  a  single  case  an  example  of  hysterical 
anaesthesia,  associated  at  one  stage  with  complete  bilateral 
loss  of  abdominal  reflexes  and  at  another  with  marked 
inequality  of  the  reflexes  of  the  two  sides. 

In  1907  [']  I  made  several  observations  on  anaesthesia 
purposely  induced  by  suggestion  in  the  waking  state  on 
patients  suffering  from  hysterical  paralysis.  In  a  few 
cases  I  succeeded  in  producing  a  very  profound  hemi- 
anaesthesia  on  the  paralysed  side,  and  in  these  cases  the 
abdominal  reflex  on  the  anaesthetic  side  was  weaker  than 
on  the  other  side,  and  occasionally  it  was  lost,  although  at 
the  beginning  of  the  experiment  the  reflexes  were  normal. 
When  as  a  result  of  counter-suggestion  the  anaesthesia 
disappeared,  the  reflex  reappeared. 

In  these  investigations  a  change  in  the  reflex  was  only 
observed  when  the  anaesthesia  was  very  profound,  and 
corresponding  with  this,  in  the  only  case  of  hysteria  I  have 
seen  in  which  the  abdominal  reflexes  were  affected  when 
the  patient  first  came  under  my  observation,  the  anaesthesia 
was  complete. 

The  Plantar  Beflex. — ^The  plantar  reflex  is  affected  by 
temperature  in  exactly  the  same  way  as  the  abdominal 
reflex,  but  as  the  feet  are  more  liable  to  become  cold  than 
the  skin  over  the  abdomen,  the  influence  of  temperature 
is  of  still  greater  importance.  It  is  weU  known  that  absence 
of  the  plantar  reflex  is  most  commonly  due  to  cold,  and 
that  a  reflex  which  cannot  be  elicited  at  first  may  be  obtained 
with  more  or  less  ease  after  restoring   the   circulation  by 


40     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

exercise  or  the  application  of  warmth.  By  noting  the 
surface  temperature  we  found  that  as  it  steadily  fell  on 
exposure  the  reflex  became  less  brisk,  and  finally  disappeared. 
A  very  slight  fall  of  surface  temperature  may  be  sufficient 
to  produce  a  remarkable  alteration  in  reflex  activity  ;  thus 
a  moderately  brisk  reflex  tested  at  intervals  of  sixty  seconds 
became  gradually  weaker  and  finally  disappeared  at  the 
end  of  the  fifth  minute,  the  surface  temperature  having 
fallen  only  2°— from  28°  C.  to  26°  C. 

The  diminution  and  loss  of  the  reflex  occur  pari  passu 
with  the  diminution  in  cutaneous  sensibility,  which  is 
produced,  as  I  have  already  pointed  out,  by  the  peripheral 
anaemia  caused  by  cold.  The  loss  of  the  reflex  is  clearly 
due  to  the  deficiency  of  the  afferent  impulses  from  the 
skin,  which  under  normal  conditions  give  rise  simultaneously 
to  the  sensation  of  touch  and  to  the  plantar  reflex.  Apart 
from  the  cold  feet  from  which  healthy  individuals  suffer, 
the  disuse  resulting  from  paralysis,  whether  organic  or 
hysterical  in  nature,  is  accompanied  by  diminished  circu- 
lation and  consequent  cooling  of  the  surface  with  loss  of 
the  plantar  reflex. 

In  the  case  I  have  already  described  of  universal  hysterical 
anaesthesia  following  stupor  the  plantar  reflexes  were,  like 
all  the  other  superficial  reflexes,  absent.  On  two  occasions 
I  exposed  the  patient's  feet  whilst  he  was  asleep.  Stroking 
the  soles  produced  a  brisk  reflex,  and  he  woke  up  at 
the  same  moment,  having  apparently  felt  the  touch  in  his 
sleep.  The  return  of  sensibility  in  sleep  was  thus  accom- 
panied by  return  of  the  corresponding  reflex.  Immediately 
afterwards  it  was  found  that  complete  anaesthesia  had 
returned,  and  no  reflex  could  be  obtained.  When  many 
months  later  he  recovered  from  his  paraplegia,  the  anaes- 
thesia slowly  but  spontaneously  disappeared,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  reflexes  could  once  more  be  elicited. 

It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  profound  hysterical  anaesthesia 
of  the  sole  of  the  foot  may  be  accompanied  by  loss  of  the 
plantar  reflex.  This  is  quite  independent  of  any  change 
in  the  surface  temperature,  and  must  therefore  be  distin- 
guished from  the  much  more  comnaon  lo9s  of  the  plantar 


THE   SUPERFICIAL   REFLEXES   IN   HYSTERIA    41 

reflex  caused  by  the  coldness  of  the  feet  in  hysterical 
paraplegia.  In  the  absence  of  profound  hysterical  anaes- 
thesia the  reflex  in  these  cases  returns  on  warming  the  feet, 
just  as  it  does  in  organic  spastic  paraplegia  if  it  cannot  at 
first  be  obtained. 

The  following  conclusions  may  be  drawn  from  these 
observations  : 

(1)  The  cutaneous  reflexes  are  very  easily  affected  by 
slight  changes  in  temperature,  being  weakened  and  finally 
disappearing  with  cold,  and  being  exaggerated  by  warmth. 

(2)  Fatigue  only  leads  to  a  diminution  or  loss  of  the  reflex 
if  the  stimulus  is  applied  along  exactly  the  same  line. 

(3)  The  rapid  disappearance  of  the  reflex  when  elicited 
several  times  in  the  course  of  examining  a  patient  is  thus 
due  to  the  fall  of  temperature  of  the  skin  caused  by  exposure 
rather  than  to  fatigue. 

(4)  Absence  or  inequality  of  the  superficial  reflexes  may 
occur  in  association  with  hysterical  anaesthesia. 

(5)  In  the  absence  of  profound  anaesthesia  absence  or 
inequality  of  the  superficial  refiexes  cannot  be  regarded  as 
a  direct  result  of  hysteria. 

(6)  Such  absence  or  inequality  of  the  abdominal  reflexes, 
when  the  skin  of  the  abdomen  is  uniformly  warm  and  the 
bladder  empty,  if  repeatedly  observed,  is  very  suggestive 
of  organic  nervous  disease. 

REFERENCES 

[1]  G.  Soderbergh,  Neurol.  Centralhlatt,  xxxvii.  234,  1918. 

[2]  A.  F.  Hurst  and  W.  Johnson,  Ouy's  Hospital  Reports,  Ixvi.  109,  1912. 

P]  A.  F.  Hurst,  General  Practitioner,  April  18,  1908. 


CHAPTER  V 

SENSIBILITY  AND  REFLEXES   OF  MUCOUS 
MEMBRANES 

(1)  Conjunctival  and  Corneal  Anaesthesia  and  Beflezes. — 

In  chapter  X  I  shall  refer  to  the  historical  case  of  Madame 
Stapart,  who  was  cured  of  hysterical  blindness  of  ten  years' 
duration  by  a  supposed  miracle  in  1728.  The  contemporary 
description  of  her  case  shows  that  the  blindness,  which 
affected  her  left  eye,  was  accompanied  by  complete  anaes- 
thesia of  the  cornea,  conjunctiva,  and  eyelids,  with  loss  of 
the  corneal  and  conjunctival  reflexes,  a&  the  finger  could 
be  inserted  between  the  lids  without  producing  any  sensation 
or  movement.  Directly  she  was  cured,  sensibility  returned, 
together  with  the  associated  reflexes, 

A  similar  anaesthesia  was  described  by  Charcot  and  others 
in  association  with  hysterical  blindness,  and  more  frequently 
with  unilateral  narrowing  of  the  field  of  vision,  the  whole 
being  part  of  a  more  or  less  complete  hemi-ansesthesia. 
But  none  of  the  numerous  patients  with  hysterical  blindness 
whom  I  observed  during  the  war  complained  spontaneously 
of  any  loss  of  sensibility  of  the  eyeball  or  eyelids,  and  none 
showed  any  evidence  of  the  inflammation,  which  is  liable 
to  follow  injury  of  an  eye  which  has  become  anaesthetic 
as  the  result  of  an  organic  lesion.  In  a  small  number  of 
my  cases,  however,  anaesthesia  was  discovered  on  careful 
examination.  I  believe  that  in  these  cases  the  anaesthesia 
was  produced  by  unconscious  suggestion  on  the  part  of  the 
observer,  as  when  great  care  was  taken  to  avoid  any  possi- 
bility of  this  no  anaesthesia  was  found.  A  patient  with 
one  blind  eye  is  likely  to  think  that  the  eyeball  will  also  be 
insensitive  to  touch  if  his  attention  is  drawn  to  the  subject, 

42 


SENSIBILITY    OF   MUCOUS   MEMBRANES       43 

and  he  will  probably  include  the  eyelids  ini  his  conception 
of  the  eye  as  a  whole,  so  that  they,  too,  will  become 
anaesthetic. 

In  every  case  in  which  I  have  observed  hysterical  anaes- 
thesia of  the  conjunctiva  and  cornea,  the  corresponding 
reflexes  have  been  absent  and  have  returned  with  recovery 
of  sensibility,  the  association  being  of  exactly  the  same 
nature  as  that  observed  between  cutaneous  anaesthesia 
and  loss  of  reflexes. 

In  the  case  of  universal  and  absolute  cutaneous  anaes- 
thesia following  stupor  described  on  page  12,  there  was 
total  loss  of  sensibility  of  the  cornea  and  conjunctiva  of 
both  sides,  although  central  vision  at  any  rate  was  not 
affected.  This  case  afforded  a  good  opportunity  of  watch- 
ing over  a  long  period  the  slow  restoration  of  sensibility  and 
of  corneal  and  conjunctival  reflexes  occurring  pari  passu. 

(2)  Pharyngeal  Anaesthesia.  —  Pharyngeal  anaesthesia 
appears  to  have  been  first  described  as  a  symptom  of  hysteria 
in  1872  by  Anstie.  [^]  "  Anaesthesia  is  very  often  found 
when  looked  for,"  he  wrote,  "  in  one  situation  where  its 
presence  is  highly  characteristic — the  back  of  the  pharynx. 
If  a  patient,  not  taking  bromide,  can,  without  retching, 
let  you  pass  the  finger  well  down  to  the  epiglottis,  the 
diagnosis  of  hysteria  is  exceedingly  probable."  The  qualifi- 
cation concerning  bromides  was  thought  necessary  on  account 
of  the  observation  of  Huette  in  1850  that  the  pharynx 
becomes  anaesthetic  and  the  pharyngeal  and  palatal  reflexes 
disappear  in  patients  taking  bromide,  an  observation  which 
has  prompted  many  physicians  to  give  the  drug  to  patients 
before  examining  them  with  the  pharyngoscope,  since  this 
procedure  was  first  suggested  in  1867  by  Gasselin.  It  can, 
however,  be  of  little  or  no  real  value,  as  Krosz  found  in  1876 
that  it  required  an  enormous  dose,  such  as  between  125 
and  150  grains  taken  at  one  time,  to  abolish  the  pharyngeal 
reflexes,  100  grains  never  being  sufficient.  My  own  observa- 
tions also  show  that  the  supposed  effect  of  bromide  on  the 
pharynx,  which  has  been  copied  from  book  to  book,  is 
non-existent,  as  careful  measurement  of  the  pharyngeal 
excitability    in    ten    cases    of    epilepsy    before    receiving 


44     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

bromide  and  after  taking  between  45  and  80  grains  a  day, 
often  for  several  weeks,  did  not  reveal  the  slightest 
alteration. 

The  question  is  not  merely  of  theoretical  interest,  as  during 
the  last  few  years  I  have  seen  many  cases  diagnosed  as 
hysterical  on  account  of  the  presence  of  pharyngeal  anses- 
thesia.  One  neurotic  young  woman  barely  escaped  with 
her  life,  because  the  discovery  of  pharyngeal  anaesthesia 
led  her  physician  to  diagnose  an  attack  of  abdominal  pain 
as  hysterical  in  origin,  although  the  delayed  operation 
showed  she  was  suffering  from  acute  appendicitis.  The 
presence  of  pharyngeal  anaesthesia  has  often  been  mentioned 
in  reports  on  war  neuroses  as  an  indication  of  their  hysterical 
nature.  It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  the  time  has  come  to 
decide  what  value  can  be  placed  upon  this  supposed  stigma 
of  hysteria. 

With  the  aid  of  Captain  E.  A.  Peters  and  Major  J.  L.  M. 
Symns,  I  [^J  first  drew  up  a  scale  of  pharyngeal  sensibility, 
beginning  with  0,  which  indicates  a  complete  anaesthesia, 
and  1,  which  indicates  deficient  sensibility  and  absence  of 
all  pharyngeal  reflexes,  and  passing  up  to  7,  which  indicates 
such  an  extreme  degree  of  hyperaesthesia  and  such  violent 
reflex  spasms  that  it  is  quite  impossible  to  examine  the 
throat.  After  a  few  days'  practice  we  found  our  standards 
were  so  definite  that  we  always  indicated  the  sensibility 
in  a  given  case,  examined  independently,  either  by  the  same 
number  or  occasionally  by  numbers  differing  by  one,  but 
never  by  more.  It  is  not  easy  to  describe  the  varying 
reactions,  but  the  following  gives  an  approximate  idea  of 
the  meaning  of  each  number. 

0.  Anaesthetic  and  no  reflex. 

1.  Hardly  felt  and  no  reflex. 

2.  Felt  easily  and  very  slight  reflex. 

3.  Slight  levator  reflex. 

4.  Good  levator  and  slight  tensor  reflex. 

5.  Stronger  levator  and  tensor  reflex. 

6.  Very  brisk  reflex,  making  examination  very  difficult. 

7.  Maximal  reflex,  making  examination  quite  impossible. 


SENSIBILITY    OF   MUCOUS    MEMBRANES       45 

We  then  systematically  recorded  the  sensibility  in  a  large 
number  of  men,  some  healthy,  some  suffering  from  a  great 
variety  of  surgical  and  medical  conditions,  and  others 
from  definite  hysterical  symptoms,  the  nature  of  which 
was  always  finally  confirmed  by  their  cure  by  means  of 


25 

/ 

1 

20 

1 

lb 

/ 

' 

\ 

lu 

/ 

\ 

< 

5 

L 

\ 

0       12        3        4        5        6        7 
Fig.   16. — Variations  of   pharyn- 
geal   excitability  in    170   non- 
hysterical  cases. 


30 

25 

/ 

\ 

?n 

-^ 

/ 

\ 

1"^ 

\ 

\ 

! 

XI 

z 

1 

^ 

0        12       3        4        5        6        7 
Fig.    17. — Variations  in  pharyn- 
geal excitability  in  64  hysterical 


30 

2b 

s 

/ 

\ 

20 

> 

I 

15 

\ 

10 

/ 

\ 

5 

/ 

\ 

y 

0       12       3       4       5       6       7 
Fig.    18. — Variations  in  pharyn- 
geal excitability  in  24  cases  of 
hysterical  aphonia  and  10  cases 
of  hysterical  mutism. 


psychotherapy.  We  made  our  examination  without  in- 
dicating to  the  patient  what  object  we  had  in  view.  He 
was  told  to  open  his  mouth,  and  the  back  of  the  pharynx 
and  soft  palate  were  then  touched  with  some  blunt  object, 
the  tongue  being  depressed  when  necessary.  In  the  rare 
cases  in  which  no  reflex  was  produced  the  man  was  asked 
what  he  had  felt  during  the  examination. 


46     PSYCHOLOGY    OP   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 


The  following  table  shows  the  pharyngeal  sensibility  in 
170  individuals  with  no  hysterical  symptoms  and  64  with 
hysterical  symptoms.  The  cases  of  hysterical  aphonia  and 
mutism,  which  are  included  among  the  latter,  are  also 
analysed  separately,  because  it  is  often  asserted  that  pharyn- 
geal anaesthesia  is  particularly  well  marked  in  hysterical 
aphonia. 


Type  of  Case. 

Degree  of  Excitability. 

Total. 

0 

1 

2 

3 

4 

6 

6 

7 

Non-hysterical  cases 
Percentage 

Hysterical  cases 
Percentage 

Hysterical  aphonia    . 
Hysterical  mutism     . 

Percentage  of  aphonics 
and  mutes 

1 

0-7 

0 
0 

0 
0 

0 

14 

8 

4 
6 

3 

0 

9 

24 
14 

13 
20 

6 
3 

24 

42 
25 

13 
20 

6 

2 

21 

63 
31 

19 
30 

I 

25 

22 
13 

8 
12 

5 

1 

18 

12 

7 

5 
8 

0 
0 

0 

2 
1-3 

2 
.3 

,1 

0 

3 

170 
100 

64 
99 

24 
10 

100 

In  several  cases  of  hysterical  aphonia,  as  well  as  of  other 
hysterical  symptoms,  it  was  found  that  the  pharyngeal 
excitability  remained  unaltered  after  a  cure  had  been 
obtained. 

These  figures  and  curves  show  conclusively  that  pharyngeal 
sensibility  is  no  more  deficient  in  individuals  suffering  from 
hysterical  aphonia,  or  other  hysterical  symptoms,  such  as 
paralysis,  contractures,  fits,  blindness,  or  deafness,  than  in  in- 
dividuals who  neither  are  suffering  nor  have  ever  suffered  in 
this  way,  and  varies  in  a  similar  manner  in  different  people. 
When  care  is  taken  to  avoid  suggestion,  complete  pharyngeal 
anaesthesia  is  hardly  ever  found,  and  the  comparatively 
rare  absence  of  reflexes  is  met  with  in  normal  people  just 
as  often  as  in  patients  with  hysterical  symptoms.  The 
single  case  in  which  complete  pharyngeal  anaesthesia  was 
present  was  that  of  a  stolid  individual,  convalescent 
from  neurasthenia  due  to  simple  exhaustion.  He  had 
had  no  hysterical  symptoms,  and  there  was  no  history 
of  hysterical  manifestation  in  the  past.     Curiously  enough, 


SENSIBILITY   OF   MUCOUS   MEMBRANES      47 

in  the  only  example  of  organic  disease  in  a  series  of 
one  hundred  consecutive  cases  of  aphonia  in  soldiers,  [*] 
laryngoscopic  examination  was  unusually  easy  owing  to 
the  extremely  slight  degree  of  pharyngeal  sensibility.  If 
pharyngeal  anaesthesia  had  been  taken  as  a  sign  of  any 
value,  it  would  thus  often  have  led  to  erroneous  diagnosis. 

These  investigations  were  all  made  on  soldiers,  but  I 
carried  out  a  similar  investigation  on  a  large  number  of 
patients  at  Guy's  Hospital  a  few  years  ago,  and  obtained 
precisely  similar  results,  although  about  half  of  the  non- 
hysterical  patients  and  nearly  all  the  hysterical  ones  were 
women.  Unfortunately  the  exact  figures  have  been  lost, 
but  they  did  not  differ  in  any  way  from  the  present  series. 

We  may  thus  conclude  that  pharyngeal  anaesthesia  is 
not  a  stigma  of  hysteria,  and  that  when  it  is  habitually 
found  by  a  given  observer  it  must  be  produced  in  the 
majority  of  the  cases  by  involuntary  suggestion  on  his 
part.  As  most  patients  suffering  from  hysterical  symptoms 
are  abnormally  suggestible,  it  is  more  likely  to  be  found 
by  careless  examination  in  such  individuals  than  in  others. 
As  many  individuals  suffering  from  organic  disease  are 
equally  suggestible,  pharyngeal  anaesthesia  may  easily  be 
produced  in  them.  Conversely,  in  the  not  uncommon 
cases  seen  under  the  peculiar  conditions  of  modern  warfare, 
in  which  hysterical  symptoms  developed  as  a  result  of  an 
overwhelmingly  powerful  suggestion  in  men  who  were 
not  abnormally  suggestible,  pharyngeal  anaesthesia  would 
not  be  produced  by  careless  examination,  and  the  hysterical 
nature  of  the  symptoms  might  be  doubted  if  any  importance 
were  attributed  to  pharyngeal  anaesthesia  as  a  stigma  of 
hysteria. 

In  order  to  explain  the  frequently  repeated  assertion 
that  laryngoscopic  examinations  are  particularly  easy  to 
make  in  patients  with  hysterical  aphonia,  it  must  be 
remembered  that  about  25  per  cent,  of  patients  suffering 
from  aphonia  or  other  hysterical  symptoms  have,  like  a 
similar  proportion  of  normal  individuals,  a  comparatively 
insensitive  pharynx  (1  or  2  in  our  scale).  The  insensibility 
would  not  be  remarked  upon  in  a  normal  individual ;  but  its 


48     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

association  with  hysterical  symptoms  would  at  once  strike 
an  observer  who  had  been  taught  to  regard  pharyngeal  anaes- 
thesia as  a  stigma  of  hysteria,  and  the  one  case  confirming 
this  would  make  more  impression  on  his  mind  than  the 
three  in  which  the  pharynx  was  more  sensitive.  Moreover, 
our  observations  show  how  easily  pharyngeal  anaesthesia 
is  produced  by  suggestion,  and  a  few  words  of  encouragement 
by  the  observer  would  be  enough  in  many  cases  to  render 
a  previously  sensitive  pharynx  insensitive,  although  the 
observer  might  have  no  notion  that  his  words  would  have 
any  such  effect.  In  most  individuals  the  pharyngeal 
sensibility  remains  unaltered  on  repeated  examination  ;  but 
in  abnormally  suggestible  men,  whether  they  are  actually 
suffering  from  hysterical  symptoms  or  not,  we  have  fre- 
quently been  able  to  reduce  the  sensibility  from  3,  4,  or  5  to 
1  or  2  by  direct  suggestion. 

In  his  book  on  Hysterical  Disorders  of  Warfare,  L.  R. 
Yealland  states  that  "  it  has  been  my  experience  to  find  in 
conditions  of  hysterical  mutism  quite  a  marked  sensory  loss 
over  the  posterior  wall  of  the  pharynx,"  only  strong  faradic 
shocks  being  recognised  ;  "  weaker  currents  were  appreciated 
in  cases  of  aphonia,  and  there  was  no  perceptible  change 
in  the  stammerers."  In  striking  contrast  to  this,  Liebault[*] 
found  diminished  or  complete  loss  of  pharyngeal  sensibility 
in  fifty-two  cases  of  aphonia,  but  such  a  degree  of  hyper- 
aesthesia  in  fifteen  mutes  and  eight  stammerers  that  he  was 
unable  to  examine  the  larynx  of  any  of  them.  These 
contradictory  results  can  only  be  explained  by  the  effect 
of  unconscious  suggestion  on  the  part  of  the  two  observers, 
each  of  whom  examined  his  patients  with  the  idea  already 
fixed  in  his  mind  that  he  would  find  increased  or  diminished 
sensibility,  as  the  case  might  be,  for  our  observations, 
described  above,  prove  that  the  pharyngeal  sensibility 
shows  exactly  the  same  variations  in  mutism,  aphonia, 
and  stammering  as  in  normal  individuals. 

(3)  Rectal  Anaesthesia. — The  only  other  mucous  membrane 
which  requires  brief  consideration  is  that  of  the  rectum,  as 
numerous  French  writers,  ever  since  Gendrin  first  referred 
to  the  condition  in  1846,  have  regarded  anaesthesia  of  the 


SENSIBILITY   OF   MUCOUS   MEMBRANES       49 

rectal  mucous  membrane  as  a  cause  of  constipation.  It 
is  curious  that  not  one  of  them  should  have  taken  the  trouble 
to  investigate  the  sensibility  of  the  rectum  in  normal 
individuals.  In  my  Goulstonian  Lectures  on  the  Sensibility 
of  the  Alimentary  Canal  [^]  I  described  how  I  had  found  that 
the  mucous  membrane  of  the  rectum  is  totally  insensitive 
to  tactile,  thermal,  and  painful  stimuli,  so  that  whatever 
importance  deficient  sensibility  of  the  muscular  coat  of  the 
rectum  may  have  in  the  production  of  dyschezia,  anaesthesia 
of  the  mucous  membrane  is  the  normal  condition,  and 
neither  a  result  of  hysteria  nor  a  cause  of  constipation. 

REFERENCES 

[1]  F.  E.  Anstie,  Lancety  1872,  ii.  842. 

p]  A.  F.  Hurst  and  J.  L.  M.  Symns,  Review  of  Neurology  and  Psychiatry^ 
i,  1918  ;  and  Seale  Hayne  Neurological  Studies,  i,  1918. 

[']  A.  F.  Hurst  and  A.  W.  Gill,  Seale  Hayne  Neurological  Studies,  i.  150, 
1918. 

[*]  G.  E.  Li6bault,  Orandes  Questions  Medicales  d^Actualite  :  Rev.  Qen. 
de  Path,  de  Ouerre,  p.  245,  Paris,  1917. 

1^1  A.  F.  Hurst,  The  Sensibility  of  the  Alimentary  Canal,  London.  1911. 


CHAPTER  VI 

CUTANEOUS  HYPER.ESTHESIA 

If  the  view  be  accepted  that  the  physical  basis  of  attention 
to  sensory  stimuli  is  a  diminished  resistance  at  the  synapses 
in  the  sensory  tract  involved,  and  that  hysterical  anaesthesia, 
with  the  corresponding  loss  of  reflexes,  is  caused  by  inatten- 
tion, it  is  easy  to  explain  the  occurrence  of  hysterical  hyper- 
sesthesia.  When  for  any  reason  an  individual's  attention 
is  fixed  to  an  abnormal  degree  on  sensations  coming  from  a 
certain  area  of  skin,  the  resistance  at  the  synapses  in  the 
tract  conveying  impulses  from  this  area  to  the  brain  is 
diminished  to  a  greater  extent  than  under  normal  conditions. 
It  may  be  supposed  that  whilst  ordinary  attention  results 
in  a  considerable  degree  of  approximation  of  the  dendrites 
of  adjacent  neurones  at  each  synapsis,  the  excessive  attention 
in  hysterical  hypersesthesia  results  in  still  greater  approxi- 
mation owing  to  the  extreme  degree  of  projection  of  the 
dendritic  terminations.  Whereas  the  abnormally  great 
resistance  at  the  synapses  in  hysterical  anaesthesia  results 
in  diminution  or  loss  of  the  corresponding  reflexes,  the 
abnormally  small  resistance  at  the  synapses  in  hysterical 
hypersesthesia  results   in  their  exaggeration. 

I  do  not  propose  to  discuss  the  causes  of  hysterical 
hyperaesthesia  at  any  length.  But  I  should  like  to  draw 
attention  to  the  frequency  with  which  cutaneous  hyper- 
aesthesia  results  from  unconscious  hetero-suggestion  on  the 
part  of  the  observer  in  exactly  the  same  way  that  hysterical 
anaesthesia  so  often  arises.  This  is  seen  most  frequently 
in  connection  with  the  areas  of  cutaneous  hyperaesthesia 
which  are  supposed  to  occur  in  association  with  visceral 
disease.     In  my  first  enthusiasm  for  the  brilliant  investi- 

60 


CUTANEOUS    HYPERESTHESIA  51 

gations  on  the  subject  by  Head,  which  I  read  as  a  student 
in  1903,  I  found  that  I  could  confirm  his  observations  in 
every  case  which  I  examined.  Being  particularly  interested 
in  the  cutaneous  hypersesthesia  associated  with  digestive 
disorders,  I  acquired  the  habit  of  mapping  out  Head's  area 
in  every  case  diagnosed  as  ulcer,  and  watching  its  retraction 
from  day  to  day  as  improvement  occurred,  until  it  finally 
disappeared,  when  it  was  assumed  that  the  ulcer  had  healed. 
My  first  doubt  on  the  subject  arose  when  I  had  the  oppor- 
tunity in  1909  of  seeing  ten  patients  operated  on  by  Moynihan 
for  duodenal  ulcer.  I  had  examined  them  with  great  care 
the  previous  day,  and  I  had  entirely  failed  to  find  any 
cutaneous  hyperaesthesia,  but  the  ulcer  was  none  the  less 
demonstrated  in  nine  out  of  ten  of  the  cases  at  the  operation. 
From  that  time  I  have  never  been  able  to  find  any  evidence 
of  cutaneous  hypersesthesia  in  cases  of  gastric  or  duodenal 
ulcer,  although  I  have  repeatedly  searched  for  it.  Whereas 
the  majority  of  my  earlier  cases  had  occurred  among  highly 
suggestible,  chlorotic  girls,  who  had  up  to  that  time  been 
regarded  by  most  physicians  as  particularly  subject  to 
gastric  ulcer,  Moynihan's  patients  were  mostly  middle-aged, 
phlegmatic  Yorkshiremen.  With  greater  knowledge  of  the 
symptoms  of  ulcer  and  of  the  conditions  which  simulate  it, 
and  improved  accessory  methods  of  diagnosis  with  the 
aid  of  the  X-rays  and  chemical  examination  of  the  gastric 
contents  and  faeces,  it  has  become  recognised  that  chronic 
ulcers  are  comparatively  rare  among  chlorotic  girls,  the  very 
people  who  were  formerly  supposed  to  be  most  subject  to 
them,  and  in  whom  hypersesthesia  would  be  most  easily 
suggested.  In  examining  for  hypersesthesia  it  must  be 
remembered  that  unless  the  greatest  care  is  taken  to  avoid 
the  possibility  of  suggestion,  it  is  very  easy  to  produce 
hypersesthesia  in  the  area  in  which  it  is  expected.  When 
improvement  occurs  under  treatment,  both  the  physician 
and  patient  expect  the  area  to  become  smaller;  and  so, 
indeed,  it  does,  but  not  as  a  result  of  the  healing  of  the 
ulcer,  but  of  the  physician's  hetero-  and  the  patient's  auto- 
suggestion. I  have  now  many  times  suggested  an  area  of 
hypersesthesia  away,  replaced  it  by  anaesthesia,  or  transferred 


52     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

it  to  the  opposite  side  after  it  had  been  carefully  marked 
out  by  one  of  my  clinical  clerks.  I  have  no  doubt  that  the 
areas  of  hypersesthesia  had  been  suggested,  just  as  I  had 
suggested  similar  areas  before  I  learnt  how  to  avoid  doing  so. 

I  do  not  mean  that  Head's  areas  are  always  produced 
by  the  suggestion  of  an  observer  looking  for  hypersesthesia 
in  a  certain  zone,  when  the  patient  is  unduly  open  to 
suggestions  of  the  kind  owing  to  abnormal  suggestibility 
and  to  the  presence  of  symptoms,  such  as  pain,  which  draw 
his  attention  to  the  area  as  the  probable  seat  of  disease. 
But  I  believe  that  they  occur  so  rarely  in  diseases  of  the 
oesophagus,  stomach,  intestine,  liver,  and  pancreas  as  to  be 
of  no  diagnostic  value.  Only  in  diseases  of  the  kidney, 
which  lead  to  distension  of  the  pelvis,  does  true  cutaneous 
hypersesthesia  appear  to  be  of  some  frequency ;  but  even 
in  these  conditions  the  areas  of  skin  involved  are  much 
less  constant  than  is  often  supposed. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  when  areas  of  cutaneous 
hypersesthesia  unconsciously  suggested  in  the  way  I  have 
described  are  unilateral,  the  abdominal  reflex  obtained 
from  the  suggested  area  is  brisker  than  that  on  the  other 
side,  confirming  the  view  I  have  advanced  of  the  physical 
basis  of  hysterical  hypersesthesia.  The  reflex  becomes 
normal  once  more  when  the  hypersesthetic  area  disappears 
as  a  result  of  suggestion. 


CHAPTER  VII 

HYSTERICAL  PAIN 

It  is  a  matter  of  common  experience  that  pain  is  increased 
by  attention  and  diminished  by  inattention.  In  all  proba- 
bility individual  variations  in  sensibility  to  pain  depend 
largely  upon  the  varying  ease  with  which  the  attention  can 
be  diverted  by  an  effort  of  will  from  the  seat  of  pain.  The 
anatomical  basis  I  have  suggested  as  an  explanation  of 
variations  in  cutaneous  sensibility  to  tactile  stimuli  can 
probably  be  extended  to  explain  variations  in  sensibility 
to  pain.  In  this  connection  I  have  already  referred  to  the 
hysterical  analgesia  which  is  often  associated  with  hysterical 
anaesthesia.  In  the  converse  condition  an  individual  may 
be  unusually  sensitive  to  pain  owing  to  his  inherited  mental 
characteristics,  or  he  may  become  so  owing  to  exhaustion, 
insomnia,  and  sepsis,  and  the  demoralisation  which  prolonged 
and  excessive  pain  may  induce.  This  acquired  sensibility 
to  pain  was  comparatively  common  in  soldiers.  A  man 
may  train  himself  to  such  an  extent  to  feel  pain  that  the 
diminished  resistance  at  the  synapses  in  the  tract  conveying 
painful  impulses  to  the  brain  may  persist  after  the  primary 
cause  of  pain  has  been  removed.  The  persistent  pain 
is  hysterical,  being  suggested  by  the  original  organic  pain, 
and  being  curable  by  psychotherapy. 

A  patient  may  continue  to  feel  pain  after  his  diseased 
appendix  has  been  removed  as  the  result  of  very  slight 
painful  impulses  produced  in  the  deep  tissues  and  scar, 
which  an  average  individual  would  ignore.  The  following 
is  one  of  several  cases  of  the  kind  which  I  have  observed 
both  in  soldiers  and  civilians.  A  fuller  description  of  several 
of  these  has  been  published  by  S.  H.  Williamson.  [^] 

63 


54     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

Hysterical  pain  following  appendicectomy,  cured  hy  psycho- 
therapy.— Private  G.,   aged  24,   had  had  over  two  years' 
active  service  in  France  and  Italy,  when  he  developed  an 
acute  attack  of  appendicitis  on  July    6,    1918.      He  was 
operated  upon  the  same  night,  two  tubes  being  inserted. 
He  was  transferred  to  a  hospital  in  England,    and  was 
allowed  to  get  up  on  August  16.     Since  then  he  had  had 
constant  sharp  pain  in  the  region  of  the  scar.     He  was  sent 
to  his  depot,  and  told  that  the  pain  would  go  in  time.     He 
was  given  clerical  work,  but  could  not  do  it,  and  was  trans- 
ferred to  Scale  Hayne  Hospital,  under  Captain  S.  H.  Wilkin- 
son, on  December  21,   1918.     He  complained  of  constant 
pain  in  the  region  of  the  scar,  especially  when  in  bed.     In 
a  long  therapeutic  conversation  it  was  explained  to  him 
that  the  original  pain  had  made  a  great  impression  on  his 
mind,  because  at  the  time  he  was  physically  and  mentally 
tired  from  constant  active  service  for  over  two  years  ;    in 
spite  of  the  fact  that  the  cause  of  the  pain  had  gone,  his 
mind  had  got  so  accustomed   to  feeling  the  pain  that  he 
continued  to  feel  it.     The  pain  disappeared   completely, 
and  two  days  later  he  was  given  work  in  the  farm.     There 
had  been  no  return  of  pain  when  he  was  discharged  a  month 
later. 

The  pain  felt  in  the  scars  of  wounds  long  after  they  have 
healed  is,  I  believe,  in  many  instances  of  the  same  nature. 
It  has  generally  been  ascribed  to  nerve  fibres  becoming 
involved  in  scar  tissue,  but  nothing  abnormal  may  be  found 
at  operation,  or  complete  excision  of  the  scar  may  produce 
no  improvement,  the  pain  persisting  in  the  new  scar.  We 
saw  numerous  cases  of  this  kind,  which  were  often  associated 
with  hysterical  paralysis  or  contracture,  in  which  severe 
pain  was  rapidly  cured  by  psychotherapy. 

Hysterical  painful  scar  following  a  compound  fracture,  cured 
hy  psychotherapy. — Driver  L.,  aged  19,  was  kicked  by  a 
horse  on  the  left  leg  on  August  6,  1918,  and  sustained  a 
compound  fracture  of  the  tibia  and  fibula.  He  was  in 
bed  for  eight  weeks,  and  when  allowed  up  complained  of 
constant  pain  over  the  fracture.  He  was  admitted  to 
Seale  Hayne  Hospital,  under  Captain  S.  H.  Wilkinson,  on 


HYSTERICAL   PAIN  55 

November  12,  1918,  walking  with  a  marked  limp,  tilting 
his  pelvis  down  to  the  left  with  every  step  he  took,  and 
complaining  of  severe  pain  over  the  scar,  which  was  red  and 
tender.  It  was  explained  to  him  that  as  soon  as  his  gait 
was  corrected  and  he  walked  properly  he  would  find  that 
his  pain  would  disappear.  In  twenty  minutes  he  was 
running  quite  normally,  and  admitted  that  he  had  no  pain. 
When  discharged  he  was  fit  in  every  way,  having  had  no 
return  of  pain  during  the  month  he  had  been  working 
on  the  farm. 

It  is  generally  assumed  that  the  headache  following  the 
explosion  of  a  shell  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood, 
especially  if  consciousness  was  lost,  is  due  to  concussion. 
If  this  is  correct,  so-called  "  shell-shock  headache  "  is  of 
exactly  the  same  nature  as  the  headache  which  follows 
concussion  in  civil  life.  It  is  well  known  that  the  most 
effective  treatment  of  the  latter  is  rest,  but  that  if  insufficient 
rest  is  taken  in  the  earliest  stage  the  headache  is  likely 
to  be  prolonged  for  an  indefinite  period.  This  has  proved 
to  be  the  case  in  "  shell-shock  headache,"  and  all  who  have 
had  such  cases  under  their  care  must  have  been  struck  by 
the  extreme  difficulty  of  relieving  the  headache  by  ordinary 
means.  The  analgesic  drugs,  which  give,  at  any  rate, 
temporary  relief  for  most  forms  of  headache,  are  either 
entirely  without  effect  or  only  produce  a  slight  amelioration 
of  the  pain.  If  a  considerable  period  has  elapsed  since 
the  onset  of  the  headache,  during  which  the  patient  has  been 
getting  about,  a  renewed  period  of  rest  is  generally  of 
comparatively  little  use.  In  a  number  of  cases  I  was 
struck  by  the  complete  relief  which  immediately  followed 
a  lumbar  puncture,  but  unfortunately  this  was  rarely 
permanent,  and  often  only  lasted  for  a  day  or  two.  I 
was  at  the  time  unable  to  explain  this,  as  the  fluid  was 
never  under  increased  pressure,  so  that  it  did  not  seem 
possible  that  the  improvement  was  due  to  the  reduction 
of  an  abnormally  high  intracranial  pressure. 

The  following  case  seems  to  give  a  clue  to  the  explanation 
of  the  persistence  of  the  headache  in  some  of  these  cases.  [*] 

"  Shell-shock  "  headache,  cured  by  hypnotism. — Corporal 


56     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

H.  served  from  August,  1914,  and  remained  well  until  he 
was  blown  up  in  November,  1917.     He  was  away  from  his 
unit  for  a  month  on  account  of  a  stammer  and  tremor. 
He  then  returned  to  duty,  but  was  wounded  in  April,  1918. 
He  was  now  sent  to  hospital,  and  after  six  months'  treatment 
for  neurasthenia  was  admitted  to  Seale  Hayne  Hospital, 
under  Captain  C.  H.  Ripman,  in  October,  1918.     He  was 
shaky,  and  complained  of  a  heavy  pain  in  the  head  during 
the  day,  which  had  been  present  ever  since  he  was  blown  up. 
During  the  whole  night  he  sat  up  in  bed  holding  his  head 
and  crying  with  pain.     In  spite  of  the  severity  of  the  pain 
he  was  not  inclined  to  make  much  of  it  during  the  day. 
He  was  treated  with  drugs,  none  of  which  had  any  effect. 
Hypnosis  was  consequently  tried.     The  headaches  improved 
at  once.     After  the   first  treatment  he  slept  through  the 
night,  and  he  had  no  headache  the  next  day.     After  three 
treatments   he   felt  perfectly  well,  and  became  one  of  the 
most  lively  men  in  the  ward,  having  previously  spent  all 
day  curled  up  on  his  bed  and  aU  night  crying  with  pain. 
He  was  discharged  a  month  later,   and  wrote  in  February 
1919  to  say  that  there  had  been  no  return  of  his  headache. 
In  this  case,  in  spite  of  the  extreme  severity  of  the  head- 
ache, complete  relief  was  produced  by  suggestion  without 
any  accessory  factor  coming  into  play.     It  is  inconceivable 
that   suggestion,   by  which  is   meant  the   communication 
of  a  proposition  without  giving  adequate  and  logical  grounds 
for  its  acceptance,  could  have  produced  such  a  result  in  a 
headache  of   organic  origin.      Consideration   of   this    case 
points  to  the  possibility  that  the  relief  produced  in  our 
earlier  cases  by  lumbar  puncture  was  due  to  suggestion, 
and  the  absence  of  any  relief  with  ordinary  analgesic  drugs 
could  be  explained  on  the  assumption  that  the  headache 
was  of  entirely  psychical  origin.     It  is  probable,  therefore, 
that  the  long-continued  and  intractable  headache  following 
the  concussion  caused  by   a    high-explosive    shell  is    fre- 
quently caused  by  the  perpetuation  by  auto-suggestion  of  a 
headache,  which  is  at  first  organic  in  origin  and  a  genuine 
result  of  concussion.     Being  produced  by  suggestion  and 
cured  by  psychotherapy,  it  can  be  correctly  called  hysterical. 


HYSTERICAL   PAIN  57 

The  chronic  headache  which  follows  concussion  in  civil 
life  is  probably  often  of  similarly  hysterical  origin. 

Hysterical  headache  following  concussion. — ^A  lady,  49 
years  old,  an  artist  by  profession,  fell  on  her  head  in 
February  1917  as  the  result  of  a  collision  with  a  motor- 
lorry  whilst  she  was  driving  a  dog-cart.  She  was  badly 
shaken,  but  was  not  rendered  unconscious.  Severe  head- 
ache developed  immediately  afterwards.  It  persisted  all 
day,  and  at  night  prevented  her  sleeping.  She  did  not 
improve  in  spite  of  wearing  spectacles  for  astigmatism  and 
giving  up  painting  and  reading  since  her  accident.  In 
October  1918  she  was  told  that  the  pain  was  rheumatic, 
and  was  ordered  a  strict  diet  and  massage  for  her  head. 
After  this  she  became  terrified  of  cold  and  damp,  and  kept 
indoors  almost  all  the  time ;  but  whenever  the  weather  was 
bad,  the  headache  was  much  aggravated,  although  this 
had  not  hitherto  been  the  case. 

I  saw  her  for  the  first  time  on  March  1,  1919,  when  I 
explained  to  her  that  the  headache  was  simply  a  perpetu- 
ation of  that  due  to  the  original  concussion.  I  told  her 
that  as  the  effects  of  the  latter  had  long  ago  passed  away 
she  would  no  longer  have  any  headache  if  she  ceased  to 
expect  it.  I  explained  to  her  that  it  was  clearly  not  due 
to  her  astigmatism,  as  her  glasses  had  not  helped  her,  and 
she  was  no  better  when  she  did  not  read  or  paint,  and  that 
the  failure  of  her  dietetic  precautions  and  staying  indoors 
had  proved  that  it  was  not  rheumatic.  On  my  advice 
she  gave  up  her  glasses,  and  began  to  read  and  paint,  and 
she  went  out  whatever  the  weather  was  like.  I  saw  her  a 
week  later,  and  she  had  only  had  one  slight  headache, 
which  had  come  on  during  a  rain-storm,  this  having  been 
apparently  again  suggested  by  the  weather.  Further 
explanation  resulted  in  complete  disappearance  of  the 
headache,  in  spite  of  taking  no  further  precautions  to 
prevent  it.  She  was  given  no  drugs,  and  the  various 
medicines  she  had  taken  before,  both  during  the  day  and 
at  night  for  her  insomnia,  were  discontinued.  From  the 
first  conversation  she  slept  perfectly  well.  She  wrote  on 
April  16  to  say  she  was  still  free  from  headache. 


58     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

In  the  following  case  the  primary  pain  was  caused  by 
gross  organic  disease. 

Hysterical  pain  following  the  removal  of  a  gainful  growth. — 
A  man  of  63  had  been  suffering  for  some  weeks  from  slight 
supra-orbital  neuralgia   on  the  right   side,   when   he   was 
knocked  down  by  a  cyclist  and  rendered  unconscious  for 
thirty-six  hours.      After  this  the  pain  was  greatly  exag- 
gerated, and  produced  severe  insomnia.     Six  months  later 
the  right  antrum  was  found  to  contain  pus  ;    after  it  had 
been  drained,  it  was  discovered  that  the  abscess  was  secondary 
to  a  growth,  which  was  subsequently  removed  completely. 
Instead  of  disappearing,  the  pain  became  worse  than  ever. 
It  persisted  in  spite  of  two  injections  of  alcohol,  which 
produced   anaesthesia  in  the  area  supplied  by  the  lower 
two  branches  of  the  trigeminal  nerve.      Numerous  drugs 
were  tried  without  benefit,  and  the  patient  became  pro- 
gressively more  demoralised,  until  four  months  after  the 
operation  he  was  continually  screaming  out  with  pain,  and 
could  get  no  sleep  either  by  day  or  night.     He  took  very 
little  food,  and  was  in  a  condition  of  profound  exhaustion 
when,  at  this  stage,  I  saw  him  for  the  first  time.     As  there 
was  no  sign  of  recurrence  of  the  growth,  it  appeared  possible 
that  the  pain  was  due  to  the  hysterical  perpetuation  and 
exaggeration  of  what  was  at  first  organic.     The  growth  had 
probably  caused  the  original  neuralgia,  and  this  was  aggra- 
vated by  the  accident  which  had  involved  the  antrum.     As  it 
was  quite  impossible  to  reason  with  the  patient,  I  attempted 
to  hypnotise  him.     I  did  this  with  much  less  difiiculty 
than  I  had  anticipated,  and  I  then  suggested  that  he  would 
have  no  more  pain,  but  would  have  a  long  sleep.     During 
the  next  twenty-four  hours  he  kept  quite  quiet,  and  slept 
the  greater  part  of  the  time.     I  hypnotised  him  on  four 
other  occasions,  and  also  tried  to  make  him  understand 
whilst  he  was  awake  the  nature  of  his  pain,  and  how  he 
could  control  it.     It  is  four  months  since  I  first  saw  him, 
and  although  there  have  been  occasional  slight  recurrences 
of  pain,   these  have  been  insignificant,  and   he   continues 
to  sleep  well,  and  now  takes  an  interest  in  his  surround- 
ings, no  further  drugs  having  been  required. 


HYSTERICAL   PAIN  69 

Hysterical  pain  is  a  very  real  thing,  and  cannot  be  dis- 
tinguished from  pain  caused  by  organic  disease  by  its 
character,  or  by  the  absence  of  associated  sympathetic 
phenomena.  It  may,  for  example,  give  rise  to  tachycardia, 
dilatation  of  the  pupils,  pallor,  and  sweating,  if  the  original 
organic  pain  did  so,  because  the  afferent  tract  of  the  reflex 
paths  involved  offers  so  little  resistance  to  impulses  excited 
by  peripheral  stimuli  that  the  latter  still  produce  marked 
effects,  even  when  they  are  so  slight  that  if  the  patient  would 
cease  to  expect  pain  and  thus  allow  the  normal  resistance  to 
return,  they  would  either  produce  no  effect  at  all  or  only 
an  insignificant  amount  of  pain  and  little  or  no  sympathetic 
reflexes. 

REFERENCES 

P]  S.  H.  Wilkinson,  Seale  Hayne  Neurological  Studies ,  i.  327,  1920. 
[2]  A.  F.  Hurst  and  C.  H.  Ripman,  Seale  Hayne  Neurological  Studies, 
i.  193, 1919. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

HEARING,   LISTENING,  AND  HYSTERICAL 

DEAFNESS 

Hysterical  deafness  is  probably  less  rare  in  civil  life  than 
has  generally  been  supposed.  In  this  chapter  its  etiology 
will  be  primarily  discussed  in  the  light  of  experience  gained 
from  the  observation  of  numerous  cases  occurring  in  soldiers, 
among  whom  it  was  comparatively  common,  and  of  a  small 
number  of  severe  cases  in  civilians. 

The  noise  and  concussion  produced  by  the  explosion  of 
a  shell  of  high  power  in  the  near  neighbourhood  frequently 
caused  deafness.  The  patient  was  dazed  or  unconscious 
as  a  result  of  the  explosion,  and  when  his  mind  became 
clear  again  he  discovered  that  he  could  not  hear.  Both 
ears  were  generally  affected,  but  the  one  on  the  side  more 
exposed  to  the  explosion  of  the  shell  was  often  deafer  than 
the  other.  The  initial  deafness  was  doubtless  due  to 
concussion  of  the  internal  ear,  as  it  was  sometimes  associated 
with  vertigo  and  temporary  nystagmus.  One  or  both 
drums  were  often  perforated  owing  to  the  sudden  enormous 
change  in  atmospheric  pressure.  Such  a  perforation  did 
not  greatly  affect  the  prognosis,  as  the  tear  generally  healed, 
and  if  no  hysteria  developed  normal  hearing  was  restored. 
Sometimes,  perhaps,  the  ossicles  were  dislocated  by  the  force 
of  the  explosion,  in  which  case  some  permanent  impairment 
of  hearing  would  result. 

The  deafness  might  pass  off  in  the  course  of  a  few  hours, 
but  more  frequently  it  lasted  for  a  few  days.  If  it  persisted 
for  a  still  longer  period,  it  was  almost  always  hysterical, 
at  any  rate  in  part.  The  initial  concussion  deafness  made 
such  an  impression  on  the  mind  of  the  soldier  that,  on 

60 


HYSTERICAL   DEAFNESS  61 

coming  to  himself,  whether  he  had  actually  lost  consciousness 
or  not,  his  first  thought  was  for  his  hearing,  and  he  might 
be  so  convinced  that  he  was  permanently  deafened  that  he 
became  actually  deaf  as  a  result  of  auto-suggestion.  This 
was  especially  likely  to  be  the  case  if  for  any  reason  the 
idea  of  deafness  had  previously  entered  his  mind  ;  it  was 
for  this  reason  that  a  large  proportion  of  cases  occurred 
in  men  who  had  old  disease  of  the  ear. 

The  temporary  deafness,  which  was  a  familiar  condition 
before  the  war,  both  in  gunners  and  other  people  who  were 
exposed  to  the  frequent  repetition  of  loud  noises,  might 
in  the  same  way  become  perpetuated  and  exaggerated  by 
auto-suggestion. 

Lastly,  organic  deafness,  especially  if  the  onset  is  acute, 
as  in  that  due  to  involvement  of  the  auditory  nerve  trunk 
in  cerebro-spinal  meningitis,  may  remain  complete  after 
the  disappearance  of  the  active  disease  has  been  followed 
by  sufficient  restoration  of  the  damaged  structures  for  a 
certain  amount  of  hearing  to  have  returned.  This, 
again,  is  due  to  auto-suggestion,  the  final  deafness  being 
organic  with  a  superadded  hysterical  element,  which  is 
capable  of  removal,  like  all  hysterical  symptoms,  by  psycho- 
therapy. 

If  left  untreated  without  any  encouragement,  and 
especially  if  steps  are  taken  to  teach  the  patient  lip-reading, 
he  will  become  more  and  more  convinced  that  he  is  per- 
manently deaf,  the  effect  of  the  original  auto-suggestion 
being  increased  by  the  unconscious  hetero-suggestion  of 
those  in  charge  of  the  patient.  One  of  the  worst  cases  I 
have  seen  was  that  of  a  man,  who  was  told  by  an  aurist 
that  his  case  was  hopeless  because  he  had  already  been 
deaf  for  four  months  without  any  improvement  occurring. 
Prolonged  psychotherapy  was  required  to  cure  him.  If 
he  had  been  told  that  the  kind  of  deafness  from  which  he 
suffered  never  lasted  for  more  than  four  months,  and  that 
he  would  certainly  be  well  in  a  week,  rapid  recovery  would 
have  resulted. 

Pathogenesis. — Hearing  does  not  consist  merely  of  the 
perception  of  impulses  conveyed  to  the  brain  when  the  ear 


62     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

is  stimulated  by  sound  waves.  It  is  an  active  process,  and 
in  order  that  sounds  may  be  heard  the  individual  must 
listen.  Inattention  during  a  dull  sermon  results  not  only 
in  absence  of  perception  of  the  words  said,  but  of  total 
deafness  to  the  sound  of  the  preacher's  voice.  It  is  clear 
that  impulses  to  the  cortical  centre  of  hearing  must  be 
actually  interrupted  by  inattention.  The  most  satisfactory 
theory  is  that  in  the  act  of  listening  the  resistance  at  the 
various  synapses  in  the  auditory  path  becomes  diminished 
by  some  such  process  as  a  throwing  out  of  dendrites,  which 
brings  those  of  contiguous  neurones  into  more  intimate 
connection.  In  inattention  the  synapses  are  unswitched, 
the  resistance  being  increased  by  the  retraction  of  the 
dendrites. 

In  animals  there  is  an  obvious  motor  element  in  listening 
in  addition  to  the  sensory  element  just  considered.  This 
is  seen  in  the  movements  of  the  external  ear,  which  is  most 
obvious  in  those  which  depend  upon  flight,  prompted  by 
the  acuity  of  their  hearing,  for  safety  from  their  enemies. 
If  one  pays  attention  to  one's  own  sensations  in  the  act  of 
listening,  it  appears  as  if  some  active  motor  process  was 
taking  place  in  the  ear.  This  probably  consists  in  the 
simultaneous  contraction  of  the  stapedius  and  tensor 
tympani  muscles,  which  exert  tension  on  the  chain  of 
ossicles  in  opposite  directions.  Their  function  appears  to 
be  to  regulate  the  balance  of  the  stapes,  and  so  modify  the 
intravestibular  pressure  that  the  cochlea  may  act  at  its 
maximal  efficiency.  The  small  muscles  of  the  external 
ear  are  generally  regarded  as  rudimentary  and  functionless 
structures  in  man.  Keith  has  pointed  out  that  muscles 
which  are  never  used  tend  in  the  course  of  many  generations 
to  disappear.  But  the  muscles  of  the  external  ear  are 
invariably  found  in  man,  and  therefore  differ  from  those  rudi- 
mentary muscles  which  have  either  disappeared  altogether 
or  are  only  found  in  a  minority  of  human  beings.  They  are, 
moreover,  as  well  developed  in  man  as  in  apes.  It  thus 
appears  probable  that  they  are  not  so  inactive  as  is  generally 
supposed,  and  that  their  activity  is  not  confined  to  the 
occasional   display   of  their  power  by  the   comparatively 


HYSTERICAL   DEAFNESS  63 

small  number  of  individuals  who  can  voluntarily  move 
their  ears. 

How  strong  the  muscles  may  be  was  well  shown  in  the 
case  of  a  soldier,  who  constantly  saw  in  his  dreams  a  German 
whom  he  had  bayoneted  in  the  face  ;  at  the  same  time 
he  developed  a  bilateral  spasm  of  his  face,  which  recurred 
every  few  seconds.  Every  muscle  supplied  by  the  facial 
nerve  was  involved,  including  those  of  the  ear,  the  movements 
of  which  were  extraordinarily  well  marked,  although  the 
patient  had  never  been  able  to  move  his  ears  voluntarily. 
When  the  dreams  disappeared  as  a  result  of  psychotherapy, 
the  spasms  also  ceased. 

On  closely  watching  the  ears  of  a  man  who  was  listening 
intently,  I  found  that  a  definite  movement  always  took 
place.  I  have  since  confirmed  this  in  several  individuals. 
In  some  cases  the  outer  edge  of  the  auricle  moved  outwards 
and  forwards  on  listening  to  a  sound  in  front,  and  inwards 
towards  the  side  of  the  head  on  listening  to  a  sound  behind. 
The  most  vigorous  movements  I  have  seen  occurred  in  a 
man  who  could  move  his  ear  voluntarily,  and  who  was  also 
aware  that  he  moved  it  when  he  listened  intently.  It  is, 
of  course,  obvious  that  these  movements  are  mere  remnants 
of  the  big  movements  in  animals,  which  have  the  object  of 
concentrating  as  many  sound  waves  as  possible  in  the 
external  auditory  meatus,  but  they  are  sufficient  to  explain 
the  constant  presence  of  the  muscles  in  human  beings. 

The  contraction  of  the  stapedius  and  tensor  tympani 
might  be  thought  to  play  a  more  important  part,  but  careful 
observations  made  with  W.  M.  MoUison  failed  to  show  the 
slightest  alteration  in  the  process  of  hearing  in  complete 
unilateral  facial  paralysis,  including  presumably  the  stape- 
dius muscle. 

When  a  man  is  temporarily  deafened  by  a  loud  noise  or 
by  some  recoverable  disease,  he  finds  that  he  is  unable  to 
hear,  however  much  he  tries,  and  consequently  after  a  time 
he  gives  up  trying.  That  is  to  say  he  ceases  to  listen,  and 
when  the  cause  of  the  deafness  at  last  disappears,  he  has 
become  so  convinced  that  he  cannot  hear  that  he  makes 
no  further  attempt  to  listen.     Although  the  sound  vibrations 


64     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

reach  his  ears  in  the  normal  way,  they  do  not  give  rise  to 
the  sUghtest  auditory  sensation  because  of  this  inattention  : 
he  is  then  suffering  from  hysterical  deafness,  the  inability 
to  hear  having  been  suggested  by  the  original  organic, 
though  temporary,  deafness.  Severe  hysterical  deafness 
developed  in  a  soldier  while  he  was  the  only  Englishman 
in  a  German  prison  ;  he  ceased  to  pay  attention  to  what 
was  said,  as  he  could  understand  nothing,  and  in  time  he 
ceased  even  to  hear  the  unintelligible  conversation  of  his 
companions.  His  hysterical  deafness  was  rapidly  cured 
by  psychotherapy  when  a  year  later  he  came  under  the 
care  of  Major  J.  F.  Venables  at  the  Scale  Hayne  Hospital. 

In  hysterical  deafness  the  synapses  at  one  or  more  of 
the  cell-stations  in  the  auditory  path  to  the  cerebral  cortex 
(fig.  19)  must  therefore  be  unswitched,  possibly  as  a  result 
of  retraction  of  the  dendrites.  Further  evidence  for  this 
follows  from  a  study  of  the  auditory-motor  reflex. 

Auditory-motor  or  Jump  Be  flex. — A  sudden  noise  normally 
causes  an  individual  to  jump,  and  often  to  blink,  and  the 
pupils  dilate  ;  the  "  jump,"  at  any  rate,  is  a  protective 
reflex,  and  represents  the  preparation  for  flight  or  fight. 
The  blinking  cannot  be  suppressed  by  the  majority  of  people, 
although  expert  revolver-shots  are  said  to  acquire  inhibitory 
power  over  it.  It  is  very  doubtful,  however,  whether  they 
ever  suppress  the  pupil  reaction. 

An  officer,  whose  left  motor  cortex  had  been  almost 
completely  destroyed,  went  to  the  Man  that  Stayed  at  Home 
about  four  months  after  he  was  wounded.  His  right  arm 
jumped  violently  when  the  gunshot  rang  out  on  the  stage, 
although  no  trace  of  voluntary  movement  returned  until 
three  months  later.  The  efferent  part  of  the  reflex  is  thus 
sub-cortical.  In  certain  war  neuroses  of  emotional  origin, 
in  which  the  reflex  is  exaggerated,  jumping  continues 
during  sleep  and  deep  hypnosis,  although  the  patient  does 
not  hear  the  noise  which  induces  it  even  in  a  dream.  The 
afferent  part  of  the  reflex  is  thus  also  sub-cortical,  the 
reflex  being  quite  independent  of  actual  hearing. 

Experiments  on  animals  by  Sherrington  and  Forbes [^] 
confirm  the  conclusion  we  reached  from  clinical  observations 


HYSTERICAL    DEAFNESS 


65 


— ^that  the  auditory-motor  reflex  is  a  function  of  the  mid- 
brain. They  showed  that  both  the  posterior  corpus  quadri- 
geminum  and  the  medial  corpus  geniculatum  are  concerned. 


PapiHo-dilator 
ftores,  via 
lateral  columns 
of  cord,  tst  s 
2"°  dhrsal  roots 
t  cervical 
sympaihetit. 


Sup. 
Olive 


LOWER  ZND  OF  PONS. 


COCHLEA, 


Fig.  19. — Diagram  illiistrating  neurones  concerned  in  hysterical 
deafness  and  in  the  auditory-motor  reflex. 


The  close  relation  of  these  centres  to  the  blinking  and  the 
sympathetic  pupilo-dilator  centres  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  third  nerve  nucleus,  and  to  the  anterior  corpus 
quadrigeminum  and  red  nucleus,  in  each  of  which  a  de- 
6 


66     PSYCHOLOGY    OF    THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

scending  motor  tract  originates,  gives  an  anatomical  basis 
for  this  view  (fig.  19).  In  the  experiments  of  Sherrington 
and  Forbes  on  cats,  sounds,  especially  barks,  yowls,  and 
whistles  of  birds,  excited  orientatic  reflex  movements  of 
the  pinna  and  neck  after  the  complete  removal  of  the 
cerebral  hemispheres,  striata,  and  thalamus.  Reflex  move- 
ments expressive  of  anger  and  aggression — lashing  of  the 
tail  with  bristling  of  its  hairs,  and  flexion  and  extension 
movements  of  the  limbs — ^were  also  produced.  In  our 
cases  of  complete  bilateral  deafness  the  auditory-motor 
reflex  was  completely  absent,  but  returned  simultaneously 
with  the  restoration  of  hearing  as  a  result  of  psychotherapy. 
A  very  nervous  but  totally  deaf  mute  remained  completely 
unmoved,  never  jumping  or  showing  a  flicker  of  his  eyelids 
during  one  of  the  severest  thunderstorms  I  have  known, 
and  yet  the  next  day  he  was  completely  cured  by  suggestion 
under   partial    anaesthesia. 

A  sHght  reflex  was  present  in  most  cases  of  severe  but 
incomplete  hysterical  deafness,  but  it  became  less  marked 
and  sometimes  disappeared  completely  or  was  confined  to 
a  slight  dilation  of  the  pupil  when  the  test  was  repeated. 

The  abolition  of  the  auditory-motor  reflex  in  absolute 
hysterical  deafness  makes  it  clear  that  one  or  more  of  the 
unswitched  synapses  in  hysterical  deafness  must  be  at  the 
level  of  the  reflex,  or  still  lower — in  the  auditory  nucleus 
or  one  of  the  intermediate  cell-stations,  the  superior  olive 
and  the  nucleus  of  the  lateral  fillet,  or  perhaps  in  all 
(fig.  19). 

The  persistence  of  the  deafness  during  hypnosis  and 
natural  sleep  shows  that  when  the  inattention  of  hysterical 
deafness  has  lasted  for  a  considerable  period,  the  unswitching 
of  the  synapses  is  more  profound  than  that  which  normally 
occurs  during  deep  sleep,  in  which  the  synapses  can  always 
be  forced  by  a  loud  noise. 

Diagnosis. — ^In  the  observations  I  carried  out  at  Netley 

with  E.  A.  Peters  [^]  we  found  it  necessary  to  discard  almost 

all  the  criteria  formerly  used  in  the  diagnosis  of  organic 

deafness  from   deafness  due  to  hysteria  or  malingering. 

(1)  History. — Complete  bilateral  deafness  following  the 


HYSTERICAL   DEAFNESS  67 

explosion  of  a  powerful  shell  was  generally  hysterical, 
though  a  lesser  degree  of  asymmetrical  organic  deafness 
of  a  more  or  less  permanent  nature  might  be  produced  at 
the  same  time  owing  to  perforation  of  the  drum  or  haemor- 
rhage into  the  middle  ear,  both  of  which  were  often  followed 
by  otitis  media,  or  to  dislocation  of  the  ossicles.  It  is  still 
doubtful  whether  absolute  organic  deafness  ever  results 
from  haemorrhage  into  the  internal  ear  following  aerial 
concussion,  as  no  anatomical  evidence  of  such  an  occurrence 
has  yet  been  forthcoming.  Deafness  following  an  acute 
illness,  especially  cerebro-spinal  meningitis,  is  at  any  rate 
in  part  always  organic,  but  we  have  found  that  the  deafness 
may  be  increased  as  a  result  of  auto-suggestion,  no  spon- 
taneous improvement  in  function  occurring  when  the 
anatomical  condition  improves. 

(2)  Other  evidence  of  hysteria. — Our  investigations  have 
shown  that  hysterical  symptoms  may  develop  in  the  most 
normal  individuals  if  the  suggestion  which  provokes  the 
symptoms  is  sufficiently  powerful.  No  more  powerful 
suggestion  of  deafness  could  be  imagined  than  the  organic 
but  temporary  deafness  caused  by  the  noise  of  an  explosion 
in  the  immediate  neighbourhood.  It  is  therefore  not 
surprising  that  hysterical  deafness  has  occurred  almost  as 
frequently  in  soldiers  who  have  no  personal  or  family 
history  of  neuroses  as  in  those  with  a  neuropathic  pre- 
disposition. Deafness  has  consequently  been  the  only 
hysterical  symptom  in  many  of  the  cases.  When,  however, 
the  onset  was  associated  with  extremely  terrifying  cir- 
cumstances, some  of  the  physical  results  of  fear,  such  as 
mutism  and  tremor,  were  often  perpetuated  as  hysterical 
symptoms.  Thus  hysterical  deaf  mutism  was  quite  common. 
In  two  cases  sand  was  thrown  into  the  patient's  eyes  from 
the  sand-bags  on  which  the  shell  exploded,  and  the  hysterical 
deafness  was  accompanied  by  hysterical  blindness,  which 
followed  the  conjunctivitis  caused  by  the  irritation  of  the 
eyes  with  the  sand. 

The  only  conclusion  which  can  be  drawn  from  these  facts 
is  that  while  the  association  of  deafness  with  mutism  or 
with  tremor  is  very  suggestive  of  hysteria,  hysterical  deafness 


68     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

occurs   most  frequently  in   otherwise   normal  individuals 
with  no  symptoms  or  history  of  neuroses. 

(3)  The  supposed  association  of  hysterical  ancesthesia  of 
the  external  ear  with  hysterical  deafness. — Ever  since  Briquet['j 
in  1859  described  the  association  of  hysterical  deafness 
with  anaesthesia  of  the  external  ear,  this  has  been  regarded 
as  an  almost  constant  phenomenon.  The  accepted  teaching 
of  neurologists  on  the  question  may  be  gathered  from  the 
article  on  hysteria  by  Oppenheim  in  his  Lehrbuch  der  N erven- 
kranhheiten,  in  which  he  states  that  hysterical  deafness  is 
frequently  accompanied  by  localised  anaesthesia  of  the 
external  ear,  unless  anaesthesia  of  the  whole  side  of  the 
body  is  present.  As  recently  as  March  1918,  Yealland,  in 
his  book  on  Hysterical  Disorders  of  the  War,  states  that  in 
hysterical  deafness  "  as  a  rule  there  is  some  sensory  loss 
to  pin-pricks  over  the  skin  covering  the  mastoids."  Among 
aurists  Politzer  refers  to  the  same  association  of  symptoms. 

J.  L.  M.  Symns,  R.  Gainsborough,  and  I  [*]  noted  the  sensi- 
bility of  the  external  ear  in  a  series  of  twenty-nine  soldiers, 
all  suffering  from  organic  deafness,  due  to  various  causes, 
and  of  varying  degrees  of  severity.  The  ears  were  first 
touched  lightly  with  a  finger  or  some  wool,  sometimes 
beginning  with  the  deafer  ear,  sometimes  with  the  ear 
which  was  less  deaf  or  normal ;  at  the  same  time  the  patient 
was  asked,  "  Which  side  do  you  feel  more  distinctly  V 
A  similar  comparison  was  then  made  between  each  ear 
and  the  cheek  on  the  same  side.  In  twenty-eight  out  of 
the  twenty-nine  cases  hearing  was  distinctly  better  on  one 
side  than  the  other,  and  in  several  the  latter  was  normal. 
Eighteen  of  the  twenty-eight  had  partial  anaesthesia,  and 
four  had  hyperaesthesia  of  the  affected  ear  ;  the  better  ear 
was  normal  in  every  case.  In  the  single  case  in  which  the 
deafness  was  equal  in  the  two  ears  there  was  no  anaesthesia  ; 
but  this  man  did  not  appreciate  that  he  was  deaf  at  all,  a 
slight  degree  of  deafness  having  only  been  discovered  when 
the  ears  were  examined  on  account  of  other  symptoms. 
The  six  cases  of  asymmetrical  deafness,  in  which  no  anaes- 
thesia or  hjrperaesthesia  was  found  at  the  first  examination, 
were  then  examined  again,  but  a  gross  form  of  suggestion 


HYSTERICAL   DEAFNESS  69 

was  now  employed,  the  patient  being  asked  the  following 
questions  :  "  You  feel  my  finger  less  clearly  when  I  touch 
this  ear  (the  deafer  one)  than  this  one,  do  you  not  ?"  and 
"  You  feel  me  touch  this  ear  (the  deafer  one)  less  clearly 
than  your  cheek,  do  you  not  ?"  Four  out  of  the  six  patients 
answered  "  Yes  "  ;  in  the  remaining  two  the  degree  of 
deafness  was  very  slight.  In  several  of  the  patients  anaes- 
thesia was  found  to  be  very  well  marked,  and  was  associated 
with  complete  or  partial  analgesia.  So  real  was  this  loss 
of  sensation  that  one  patient  was  subsequently  seen  putting 
a  pin  through  the  lobe  of  his  ear  for  the  amusement  of  the 
other  men  in  his  ward. 

In  a  case  of  severe  bilateral  hysterical  deafness  examined 
in  the  same  way,  both  ears  were  found  to  be  completely 
anaesthetic.  In  a  second  case,  in  which  one  ear  was  totally 
deaf  owing  to  organic  disease  and  the  other  had  been  totally 
deaf  owing  to  hysteria,  but  was  now  only  partially  deaf  as  a 
result  of  psychotherapy,  the  organically  deaf  ear  was  found 
to  be  anaesthetic,  and  the  hysterically  deaf  ear  was  normal, 
corresponding  with  the  fact  that  the  deafness  of  the  former 
was  much  more  severe  than  that  of  the  latter.  A  gun-layer 
with  severe  hysterical  deafness  on  an  organic  basis,  but  with 
no  other  nervous  symptoms,  who  was  totally  deaf  in  one 
ear  and  almost  so  in  the  other,  showed  no  difference  between 
the  sensibility  of  the  external  ear  on  the  two  sides,  both 
being  perfectly  normal,  and  attempts  to  suggest  a  deficiency 
completely  failed. 

It  is  thus  clear  that  the  supposed  association  of  hysterical 
anaesthesia  of  the  external  ear  with  hysterical  deafness  is 
a  complete  fallacy,  and  that  anaesthesia  is  likely  to  occur 
in  a  deaf  ear  if  looked  for,  whether  the  deafness  is  organic 
or  hysterical,  so  long  as  the  individual  is  sufficiently 
suggestible  and  not  too  well  educated.  Thus  in  all  the 
above  cases  the  patients  were  soldiers  who  had  been  on 
active  service,  and  our  experience  has  shown  how  remarkably 
suggestible  the  majority  of  war-worn  soldiers  are,  even  in 
the  absence  of  any  hysterical  or  other  nervous  symptoms. 
The  results  obtained  with  ordinary  hospital  patients  was 
consequently  less  striking.     Among  four  adult  male  civilians, 


70     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE   SPECIAL   SENSES 

three  females,  and  two  boys,  all  of  whom  were  deaf  in  one 
ear  or  deafer  in  one  than  in  the  other,  only  one  of  the  adult 
males  had  an  anaesthetic  external  ear.  When,  however, 
they  were  shown  two  test-tubes,  one  of  which  was  said  to 
contain  hotter  water  than  the  other,  and  were  asked  to  say 
which  side  was  touched  with  the  hotter  tube,  eight  out  of 
nine  said  that  the  deaf  (or  deafer)  ear  felt  the  heat  more 
than  the  other  ear,  although  in  every  case  the  same  tube 
was  used  for  touching  both  ears. 

Ten  well-educated  individuals,  who  were  asked  whether 
they  would  expect  any  difference  between  the  sensibility 
to  touch  in  the  two  external  ears  if  they  were  deaf  on  one 
side  only,  replied  in  the  negative.  On  the  other  hand, 
seven  indifferently  educated  men  all  replied  in  the  affirmative. 
The  difference  is  simply  due  to  the  fact  that  no  inteUigent 
man  would  expect  his  external  ear  to  be  anaesthetic  if  he 
were  deaf,  but  a  man  of  less  education  would  act  upon  the 
suggestion  implied  in  the  question  without  criticising  it. 
The  greater  frequency  of  grotesque  hysterical  symptoms 
among  hospital  than  private  patients,  and  among  private 
soldiers  than  officers,  is  doubtless  due  to  the  greater  intelli- 
gence and  greater  development  of  the  critical  faculties  to 
the  latter. 

(4)  Bone  and  air  conduction. — ^When  deafness  is  not 
absolute,  a  tuning-fork  can  still  be  heard  by  bone  conduction 
(positive  Rinne's  test).  This  shows  that  the  deafness  does 
not  depend  on  changes  in  the  middle  ear,  even  when  these 
are  present.  But  it  does  not  distinguish  between  the  nerve 
deafness  due  to  organic  disease  and  that  due  to  hysteria. 
Moreover,  the  test  can  only  be  applied  in  the  slighter  cases, 
as  in  many  instances  deafness  is  absolute  and  no  hearing 
is  possible,  whether  the  sound  is  conducted  by  bone  or 
through  the  air.  The  vibration  of  a  tuning-fork  held  on 
the  mastoid  process  is,  however,  often  felt,  and  the  aerial 
vibration  caused  by  very  loud  noises  is  occasionally  appreci- 
ated, even  when  no  sound  is  heard. 

(5)  Auditory-motor  reflex. — In  absolute  deafness,  whether 
due  to  organic  disease  or  hysteria,  the  auditory-motor 
reflex  is  absent,  but  in  partial  deafness,  whether  organic  or 


HYSTERICAL   DEAFNESS  71 

hysterical,  if  a  sound  can  be  heard  at  all,  it  may  produce  a 
reflex.  If  a  reflex  is  present,  but  the  patient  says  he  can 
hear  nothing  at  all,  he  is  probably  a  malingerer,  but  so  long 
as  he  admits  that  he  can  hear  something,  the  test  does  not 
help  in  distinguishing  between  organic  deafness,  hysterical 
deafness,  and  malingering. 

(6)  Persistence  during  sleep. — ^As  hysterical  symptoms  are 
due  to  suggestion,  it  might  be  expected  that  they  would 
not  persist  during  sleep,   and  Babinski  regards  this  as  a 
definite  law.     My  experience  agrees  with  his  with  regard 
to  all  other  hysterical  symptoms  which  I  have  investigated, 
such  as  paralysis,  contractures,  and  anaesthesia.     I  have 
seen   several   deaf  mutes,    and   one  aphonic,   who   talked 
naturally  in  their  sleep,  and  a  man  with  hysterical  amnesia 
had  nightmares  referring  to  his  period  of  amnesia.     But 
hysterical  deafness,  the  behaviour  of  which  during  sleep 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  tested  by  Babinski,  is  an 
exception.     Thus,  greatly  to  my  surprise,  I  found  it  quite 
impossible  to  wake  two  of  my  patients,  who  were  suffering 
from  total  hysterical  deafness,  and  were  sleeping  in  a  hut 
by  themselves,  by  shouting  or  by  making  other  very  loud 
noises  within  a  foot  of  their  heads.     I  convinced  myself 
that  deception  was  impossible,  and  the  hysterical  nature 
of  the  deafness  in  both  cases  was  at  a  later  date  conclusively 
proved    by    their    instantaneous    recovery    with    powerful 
suggestion.      In  one  patient  a  slight  twitch  of  the  eyelids 
was  sometimes  observed  with  a  particularly  loud  noise, 
but  not  in  the  other.     It  seems  probable  that  a  malingerer 
could   be    detected  by  this   test,    as   he   would  certainly 
wake  if    a  loud    noise   was   made   when    he   was   asleep, 
whereas  in  hysterical  and  organic  deafness  waking  does  not 
follow. 

(7)  Effect  of  hypnosis. — I  had  expected  that  hearing  would 
return  in  hysterical  cases  during  hypnosis,  but  I  found  it 
quite  impossible  to  make  deaf  patients,  whom  I  had  deeply 
hjrpnotised,  obey  any  command  or  show  any  signs  of  hearing, 
and  no  auditory-motor  reflex  was  produced.  The  unswitched 
synapses  thus  appear  to  remain  unswitched  during  hypnosis, 
as  they  do  during  sleep. 


72     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

(8)  Character  of  the  voice. — In  almost  all  cases  of  severe 
deafness  due  to  organic  disease  the  character  of  the  voice 
changes.  It  is  difficult  to  understand  why  there  should 
be  any  difference  in  the  effect  of  total  deafness  on  the  voice, 
whether  it  is  organic  or  hysterical,  as  the  change  is  simply 
a  result  of  the  patient's  inability  to  hear  his  own  voice. 
Although  in  some  of  our  hysterical  cases  the  typical  voice 
of  the  organically  deaf  developed,  the  majority  showed  no 
change  in  timbre  or  intonation.  In  the  three  cases  I  have 
seen  which  dated  from  early  infancy,  the  patients  had  learnt 
to  talk,  but  their  speech  was  of  the  very  indistinct  type 
which  is  characteristic  of  deaf-mutes  who  have  been  taught 
to  speak  without  ever  having  heard. 

(9)  Lip-reading. — When  a  deaf  man  teaches  himself 
lip-reading,  his  deafness  must  be  of  a  high  degree.  Several 
patients  with  hysterical  deafness  learnt  it  with  remarkable 
rapidity,  so  that  it  cannot  be  regarded,  as  has  been  suggested, 
as  a  sign  of  organic  disease.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is 
very  unlikely  that  a  malingerer  would  ever  learn  lip- 
reading. 

(10)  Vestibular  symptoms  and  reactions. — Disturbances 
in  the  vestibule  as  a  result  of  concussion  may  cause  spon- 
taneous nystagmus,  which  may  be  accompanied  by  giddiness 
and  staggering,  but  these  symptoms  rarely  last  for  more 
than  a  few  hours. 

We  found  that  the  only  test  upon  which  almost  complete 
reliance  can  be  placed  in  the  diagnosis  of  absolute  hysterical 
deafness  from  absolute  organic  deafness  is  the  presence 
of  normal  vestibular  reactions  in  the  former  and  their  loss 
in  the  latter.  The  vestibular  reactions  are  entirely  beyond 
the  control  of  the  will,  and  it  is  therefore  inconceivable 
that  they  should  disappear  as  a  result  of  suggestion.  As 
hysterical  symptoms  are  always  caused  by  suggestion, 
the  vestibular  reactions  must  remain  unaffected  in  hysterical 
deafness.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  highly  improbable  that 
any  organic  lesion  could  damage  the  cochlea  or  the  cochlear 
nerve  or  nucleus  on  both  sides  sufficiently  to  cause  total 
bilateral  deafness  without  at  the  same  time  damaging  the 
vestibules   or   vestibular   nerves   or   nuclei,   so   that   total 


HYSTERICAL   DEAFNESS  73 

organic  deafness  is  almost  certain  to  be  accompanied  by 
deficiency  in  the  vestibular  reactions.  The  only  exception 
of  which  I  have  heard  is  a  case  reported  by  Eraser  [*]  of  a 
congenital  deaf  man,  in  which  microscopical  examination 
of  both  inner  ears  showed  that  the  organ  of  Corti  was  so 
malformed  that  hearing  was  almost  abolished,  while  the 
vestibules  were  normal.  The  caloric  reaction  was  noted 
on  both  sides  some  days  before  death,  and  a  normal  response 
was   obtained. 

The  vestibular  test  has  proved  of  great  value  in  cases  of 
total  deafness.  But  it  must  be  remembered  that  in  partial 
organic  deafness  the  vestibular  reactions  may  be  lost  in 
severer  cases  and  exaggerated  in  slighter  cases ;  any 
hysterical  element  which  may  be  present  in  such  cases  can 
only  be  recognised  by  the  improvement  which  follows 
psychotherapy. 

The  vestibular  reactions  may  be  investigated  by  the 
rotation,  caloric,  or  electrical  tests,  in  all  of  which  nystagmus 
and  giddiness  occur  in  normal  individuals,  but  not  if  the 
vestibules  or  vestibular  nerves  are  damaged.  We  have 
generally  employed  the  rotation  test,  as  it  requires  no  special 
apparatus,  the  patient  turning  rapidly  round  five  times  in 
one  direction  and  subsequently  in  the  opposite  direction. 
The  character  and  degree  of  the  nystagmus  on  looking  in 
the  direction  opposite  to  the  rotation  is  estimated,  and  the 
subjective  and  objective  evidence  of  vertigo  is  investigated. 
The  rapidity  of  the  movements  of  the  eyes  and  their  dura- 
tion should  be  the  same  when  the  individual  is  rotated 
clockwise  or  counter-clockwise.  If  any  inequality  is  observed, 
one  vestibule  must  be  involved  and  the  other  spared,  or  one 
must  be  involved  more  than  the  other.  An  equally  simple 
and  satisfactory  test  ["]  is  for  the  patient  to  turn  five  times 
round  a  walking-stick,  which  he  holds  in  the  erect  position, 
with  his  back  bent  so  that  his  forehead  rests  upon  the  handle 
of  the  stick  ;  he  then  attempts  to  walk  along  a  straight 
line  marked  on  the  floor.  A  normal  individual  diverges 
from  the  line  in  the  same  direction  as  he  has  been  turning, 
the  angle  being  equal  whether  he  turns  to  the  right  or  left ; 
but  in  severe  bilateral  vestibular  disease  he  walks  straight 


74     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

forward,  or  if  the  ears  are  unequally  affected,  the  angle 
differs  according  to  the  direction  he  turns. 

The  following  remarkable  case  well  illustrates  the  fallacious 
character  of  the  criteria  which  were  formerly  regarded  as 
sufficient  to  make  a  definite  diagnosis  of  organic  deafness. 

Absolute  functional  deafness  in  a  young  man  of  eighteen 
dating  from  infancy. — G.  C,  a  deaf-mute,  18  years  old,  ap- 
pears to  have  become  deaf  after  a  fall  on  his  head  some  time 
between  the  age  of  three  and  nine  months.     His  mother  is 
certain  that  he  could  hear  as  a  small  baby,  but  she  noticed 
that  he  was  deaf  before  he  was  a  year  old.     Sir  Dundas 
Grant  saw  him  when  he  was  three  years  old.    He  has  kindly 
looked  up  his  old  notes,  from  which  it  appears  that  although 
there  was  then  "  a  little  trace  of  hearing,"  he  concluded  that 
he  must  "  be  classed  with  the  deaf-mutes."     With  great 
difficulty  he  was  taught  to  speak,  but  he  has  the  character- 
istic, extremely  indistinct  speech  of  a  deaf-mute.     He  does 
not  remember  ever  having  heard  anything  at  all,  except  on 
rare  occasions  during  the  last  few  years,  when  he  thinks 
he  has  sometimes  heard  a  loud  noise,  though  possibly  he 
reaUy  only  felt  the  vibrations  of  the  sound.     When  I  first 
saw  him  in  May  1919,  he  appeared  to  be  totally  deaf,  but 
there  were  no  signs  of  middle  ear  disease,  and  the  vestibular 
reactions    were    perfectly    normal.     The    auditory-motor 
reflex  was  completely  absent.     I  explained  to  him  by  means 
of  lip-reading,  at  which  he  is  an  expert,  that  he  could  not 
hear  because  he  had  never  tried  to  listen,  and  if  he  once 
made  an  effort  to  listen  he  would  begin  to  hear.      On  this 
first  visit  he  was  taught  to  listen  sufficiently  to  hear  his  name 
called  close  to  his  ear ;  this  was,  so  far  as  he  remembered, 
the  first  word  he  had  ever  heard.     The  same  day  he  heard 
his  bicycle  bell  and  a  motor  horn  for  the  first  time.    During 
the  course  of  the  next  three  weeks,  in  which  it  was  impossible 
to  give  him  more  than  an  occasional  short  lesson,  he  learned 
to  hear  a  number  of  words,  each  of  which  had  to  be  taught 
separately,  as  although  he  could  hear  the  sound,  it  conveyed 
nothing  to  him  until  he  realised  what  the  word  was  by  lip- 
reading.      When  once  learnt  he  could  understand  it   on  a 
future  occasion,  but  found  it  extremely  difficult  to  continue 


HYSTERICAL   DEAFNESS      '  75 

to  listen  for  more  than  a  few  minutes,  so  progress  was  slow. 
At  his  best  he  could  hear  a  familiar  word  from  the  other 
side  of  the  room  without  the  voice  being  raised,  but  fre- 
quently it  was  necessary  to  shout  a  word  into  his  ear.  At 
the  same  time  he  improved  sufficiently  to  be  able  to  hear 
all  ordinary  sounds.  He  could  hear  a  band,  and  he  could 
hear  notes  played  on  the  piano,  but  he  had  no  idea  of  pitch, 
and  could  not  distinguish  one  note  from  another.  The 
auditory- motor  reflex  was  now  normal. 

He  is  still  making  slow  but  steady  progress.  His  father 
says  that  he  now  almost  always  looks  up  at  once  when 
anybody  speaks,  and  that  he  seems  to  hear  most  sounds 
without  any  obvious  effort.  The  diminished  resistance  in 
his  auditory  tract  is  further  shown  by  the  fact  that  he  now 
sometimes  wakes  when  a  cock  crows,  although  before  treat- 
ment was  begun  the  deafness  was  complete  when  he  was 
asleep  as  well  as  when  he  was  awake.  When  I  last  saw 
him  on  July  20,  1920,  he  could  hear  a  watch  ticking  three 
inches  away  from  his  left  ear,  and  could  repeat  words  he 
had  never  heard  before  if  they  were  spoken  several  times 
distinctly,  but  not  loudly,  near  his  ear.  At  the  same  time 
his  speech  has  slightly  improved. 

Although  his  hearing  is  still  far  from  normal,  there  is 
every  reason  to  hope  that  considerable  further  improvement 
will  take  place. 

In  this  case  a  young  man  of  eighteen  had  been  a  deaf- 
mute  from  infancy,  and  the  many  aurists  who  had  seen  him 
in  the  past  regarded  his  condition  as  obviously  incurable ; 
the  complete  absence  of  anj^hing  in  himself  or  his  relations 
which  could  be  regarded  as  pointing  to  a  tendency  to 
neuroses,  the  absolute  loss  of  bone  and  air  conduction  and 
of  the  auditory- motor  reflex,  the  persistence  of  deafness 
during  sleep,  the  characteristic  speech  of  the  deaf-mute 
who  has  painfully  acquired  the  power  of  making  himself 
understood,  and  his  great  skill  as  a  lip-reader,  might  have 
been  taken  to  prove  beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt  that  the 
deafness  was  organic.  But  the  vestibular  reactions  were 
normal,  and  acting  upon  this  alone,  we  were  able  to  prove 
the  functional  nature   of  the  condition  by  restoring  his 


76     PSYCHOLOGY    OF    THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

powers  of  hearing  by  means  of  psychotherapy.  The  deafness 
which  developed  when  he  was  about  three  months  old  must 
have  been  due  to  some  organic  but  evanescent  lesion.  It 
occurred  at  a  period  when  he  was  just  learning  to  listen, 
and  consequently  interrupted  his  development  in  this 
direction.  When  the  organic  cause  disappeared  he  had 
become  unaccustomed  to  listen,  and  he  never  learnt  to  do 
so  again.  The  deafness  was  thus  really  functional  and 
therefore  capable  of  being  cured  by  psychotherapy. 

A  proper  understanding  of  the  psychological  process 
involved  in  listening,  and  of  the  disturbance  in  the  process 
which  results  in  hysterical  deafness,  should  lead  to  a  great 
improvement  in  the  treatment  of  the  latter.  When 
hysterical  deafness  is  associated  with  mutism  it  requires 
no  special  treatment,  as  hearing  almost  invariably  returns 
spontaneously  when  speech  is  restored.  In  order  to  make 
this  still  more  certain,  the  patient  must  be  convinced  that 
directly  he  speaks  he  will  hear  his  own  voice,  and  that 
he  will  then  hear  everything  clearly.  There  is  rarely  any 
difficulty  in  curing  the  mutism  by  simple  explanation  and 
persuasion,  though  in  our  earlier  cases  we  occasionally 
resorted  to  the  suggestion  produced  by  applying  faradism 
to  the  larynx  or  making  the  patient  excited  with  an  anaes- 
thetic. In  the  following  two  cases  the  latter  method  cured 
the  deaf-mutism,  but  was  followed  by  partial  amnesia. 

Hysterical  deaf-mutism  following  shell- explosion  :  cured 
by  suggestion  with  etherisation  and  followed  by  partial 
amnesia. — An  Australian  soldier,  aged  22,  wrote  the  following 
letter  to  his  relations  on  August  21,  1916.  "  You  may  be  a 
little  surprised  to  hear  that  I  am  in  the  hospital  suffering  from 
shell-shock,  which  has  taken  away  my  speech  and  hearing. 
It  is  some  sixteen  days  now  since  it  happened.  .  .  .  We 
were  in  the  trenches  and  going  for  dear  life,  when  two  of 
us  spotted  a  German  machine  gunner  in  a  hole,  so  we  made 
up  our  minds  to  have  him.  We  made  a  charge  at  him,  and  I 
just  remember  getting  to  him  when  a  high-exposive  shell 
burst  at  my  head  ;  it  seemed  as  if  it  burst  inside  my  head  ; 
everything  went  black.     I  tried  to  call  out  and  couldn't,  and 


HYSTERICAL    DEAFNESS  77 

I  could  not  hear  my  mates — only  just  a  terrible  bursting 
in  my  head  all  the  time.  I  never  remembered  anything  more 
until  I  came  to  on  the  boat.  .  .  .  The  doctors  have  told  me 
that  I  will  get  all  right  in  time.  ...  I  saw  a  good  deal  of 
France.  .  .  .  There  is  not  a  young  man  there  who  is  not  in 
the  Army.     The  girls  and  women  work  in  the  fie " 

The  letter  ended  abruptly  at  this  point,  as  I  then  came 
to  examine  him.  The  previous  day  I  had  hjrpnotised  him 
without  di£&culty,  but  was  unable  to  make  any  effective 
suggestions,  as  the  deafness  persisted  during  the  hypnotic 
sleep,  so  that  the  suggestions  did  not  reach  the  higher  centres 
of  his  brain,  and  were  consequently  not  acted  upon  either 
whilst  he  remained  asleep  or  after  he  awoke.  He  was  so 
deaf  that  he  heard  nothing  at  all  during  an  exceptionally 
violent  thunderstorm.  He  was  not  only  unable  to  speak, 
but  could  make  no  sound  of  any  kind  and  could  not  cough. 

As  no  improvement  had  taken  place,  he  was  given  ether, 
after  being  told  in  writing  that  it  would  have  the  effect 
of  restoring  his  speech  and  hearing.  He  began  to  struggle 
after  a  first  few  whiffs,  and  long  before  he  was  anaesthetised 
he  began  to  repeat  the  word  "  Mother,"  first  in  a  whisper, 
then  louder  and  louder  until  he  shouted  it  with  a  stentorian 
voice  that  would  have  filled  the  Albert  Hall.  The  etherisa- 
tion was  then  discontinued,  his  limbs  never  having  become 
relaxed.  As  he  came  round,  I  told  him  to  say  various  words, 
which  he  repeated  after  me,  and  I  then  carried  on  a  continuous 
conversation  with  him.  When  the  effects  of  the  ansesthetic 
finally  passed  away,  he  was  talking  with  a  normal  voice  and 
he  had  completely  recovered  his  hearing. 

His  memory,  which  had  previously  been  unaffected,  was 
now  a  complete  blank  from  a  short  time  before  he  was  blown 
up  to  the  moment  he  had  regained  consciousness.  He 
had  no  recollection  of  having  lost  his  speech  or  hearing  ; 
he  was  astonished  to  see  the  letter  he  had  begun,  as  he 
remembered  none  of  the  events  described  in  it,  and  he  did 
not  remember  having  seen  me  before.  In  all  other  respects 
his  memory  was  perfect. 

In  this  case  the  patient  became  speechless  from  fright  at 
the  sound  of  the  explosion,  and  deaf  from  the  accompanying 


78     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

noise  ;  almost  immediately  afterwards  he  lost  consciousness 
as  a  result  of  the  aerial  concussion.  The  moment  he  re- 
covered consciousness  the  fact  that  he  had  lost  his  power  of 
speech  and  hearing  after  the  explosion  recurred  to  his  mind, 
and  as  a  result  of  auto-suggestion  these  disabilities  were 
perpetuated.  The  subconscious  inhibition  of  speech  and 
hearing  was  broken  down  as  a  result  of  the  loss  of  control 
of  the  higher  over  the  lower  cerebral  centres  when  he  was 
under  the  influence  of  ether.  By  keeping  these  faculties 
continuously  at  work  whilst  the  effects  of  the  ether  passed  off, 
their  recovery  was  maintained  when  consciousness  returned. 

Amnesia  following  recovery  from  deaf -mutism. — Sergt. 
H.,  a  New  Zealander,  was  admitted  under  my  care  on 
September  25,  1916.  He  was  completely  deaf  and  dumb,  and 
wrote  the  following  history  of  his  case.  ' '  About  September  1 7 , 

our  brigade  was  in  support  behind  F .     A  shell  landed 

on  a  cookhouse,  killing  one  and  wounding  two  others,  and 
as  the  Germans  were  bombarding  very  casually  (about  one 
shell  a  minute)  I  thought  there  was  time  to  get  those  fellows 
in.  I  had  just  got  to  them — the  cookhouse  was  fifty  yards  in 
rear  of  the  trenches  in  the  open — when  the  enemy  opened 
battery  fire  and  violently  bombarded  the  sector  with  large 
shells.  My  man,  whose  both  legs  were  broken,  made  pro- 
gress very  slow,  and  another  shell  landed  within  six  feet  of  us, 
a  piece  of  it  hitting  me  in  the  back.  I  remember  getting 
to  the  dressing  station  somehow  or  other,  and  next  found 

myself  in  E four  or  five  days  after.     I  could  not  walk, 

talk,  or  hear.  I  have  all  other  faculties  and  can  understand 
and  think  clearly.  I  am  just  beginning  to  walk  a  few  steps 
at  a  time.  The  M.O.  at  the  hospital  in  France  told  me  it 
was  only  a  matter  of  time  and  I  would  be  all  right." 

On  October  1,  as  there  was  still  no  return  of  hearing  or 
speech,  he  was  given  a  little  ether,  and  after  a  good  deal  of 
persuasion,  his  speech  and  hearing  were  restored.  When  he 
regained  consciousness  he  could  hear  and  speak  perfectly, 
but  he  believed  that  it  was  May  25,  1915,  and  thought  the 
"  boys  were  kidding  him  "  when  they  told  him  he  was  in 
England,  as  he  had  no  recollection  of  having  left  New 
Zealand  and  imagined  he  must  be  in  the  Porarua  lunatic 


HYSTERICAL    DEAFNESS  79 

asylum.  The  following  is  an  extract  from  an  account  he 
wrote  of  his  doings  on  what  he  believed  to  be  the  previous 
day.  "  On  May  24,  I  went  to  church  for  my  organ  lesson 
at  8  p.m.,  and  afterwards  had  the  treat  of  my  life.  Mr.  F. 
played  the  pick  of  musical  compositions  until  11  p.m. 
That  night  will  ever  stand  out  as  one  of  the  most  enjoyable 
of  my  life.  ...  On  Tuesday  night  I  went  to  Mr.  B.'s  house 
to  bid  farewell  to  Wilf.  and  Rol.,  who  are  going  to  the  war. 
I  don't  think  things  are  so  bad  as  to  warrant  my  throwing 
up  my  billet,  as  yet,  and  I  told  them  so.  Besides,  I  would 
miss  that  examination.  Of  course,  if  the  worst  comes  to  the 
worst  I  will  go  to  the  front." 

His  general  health  rapidly  improved,  and  in  a  few  days, 
with  encouragement  and  re-education,  he  learnt  to  walk  quite 
well.  But  the  blank  in  his  memory  persisted,  and  at  the 
beginning  of  December,  when  he  returned  to  duty,  he  was 
still  unable  to  remember  anything  between  May  25,  1916,  and 
October  1,  1916,  which  appear  to  him  to  be  consecutive  days, 
and  he  had  to  learn  his  drill  again,  as  he  had  no  recollection 
of  his  military  training. 

Uncomplicated  hysterical  deafness  is  much  more  difficult 
to  treat,  and  for  a  time  our  results  were  less  satisfactory 
than  in  any  other  hysterical  condition.  For  this  reason 
we  were  induced  to  employ  various  forms  of  suggestion, 
although  we  realised  that  the  methods  were  not  really 
satisfactory.  Suggestion  under  hypnosis  was  never  of 
any  use,  as  the  patient  remained  deaf  whilst  hypnotised, 
and  consequently  heard  none  of  the  suggestions  which 
were  made  to  him.  Electricity  as  a  means  of  suggestion 
was  sometimes  successful,  but  often  failed.  In  a  number 
of  cases  of  absolute  bilateral  deafness,  which  had  resisted 
all  other  forms  of  treatment  for  some  months,  we  performed 
"  fake "  operations,  making  a  scratch  behind  the  ear  in 
the  incompletely  ansesthetised  patient. 

Hysterical  deafness  following  exposure  to  a  shell  explosion 
cured  by  a  fake  operation. — Lance-Corporal  M.,  26  years  old, 
was  blown  up  by  a  shell  on  August  29,  1916.  He  became 
completely  blind,  deaf,  and  dumb,  although  he  did  not 


80     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE   SPECIAL   SENSES 

lose  consciousness.  His  sight  returned  the  following  day. 
On  reaching  England  he  was  able  to  read  and  write,  and  he 
talked  in  his  sleep.  In  spite  of  treatment  with  encourage- 
ment, electricity,  and  etherisation,  no  further  improvement 
occurred  until  one  night  in  November,  when  he  woke  up 
and  asked  the  sister  for  a  drink.  After  this  he  was  able  to 
talk  normally,  but  the  deafness  remained. 

He  came  under  my  care  at  Netley  on  March  21,  1917, 
seven  months  after  the  onset  of  the  deafness.  He  was 
found  to  be  completely  deaf  both  to  air  and  bone  conduction, 
though  he  could  feel  the  vibration  of  a  tuning-fork  on  his 
mastoids.  A  loud  noise  just  behind  his  head  caused  a 
slight  tremor  of  his  hands,  blinking,  and  dilatation  of  the 
pupils,  although  he  heard  nothing  ;  a  slighter  reaction  was 
produced  on  the  second  and  third  occasion  when  the  noise 
was  repeated ;  after  this  it  disappeared  completely,  and 
did  not  return  again. 

As  the  vestibular  reactions  were  found  to  be  unaffected, 
it  seemed  probable  that  the  internal  ear  was  free  from 
organic  changes.  This  was  rendered  still  more  likely  by 
the  fact  that  immediately  after  the  explosion  the  deafness 
was  associated  with  mutism,  which  is  always  hysterical 
when  it  develops  after  a  shock  of  this  kind.  The  patient 
was  hypnotised  by  being  made  to  stare  at  a  lens  for  fifteen 
seconds,  but  the  deafness  persisted  :  he  could  not  be  made 
to  respond  to  any  suggestion,  as  he  was  unable  to  hear,  and 
a  loud  noise  produced  no  auditory- motor  reflex,  the  pupils 
as  well  as  the  eyelids  remaining  fixed.  The  deafness  also 
persisted  during  natural  sleep,  as  it  was  found  impossible  to 
wake  the  patient  by  shouting  "  fire  "  and  by  banging  a  poker 
against  a  coal-scuttle  within  a  few  inches  of  his  head,  and  no 
reflex  flicker  of  his  eyelids  was  observed.  In  the  morning 
he  had  no  recollection  that  anything  unusual  had  occurred 
during  the  night.  Suggestion  with  the  aid  of  electricity, 
in  which  he  had  great  belief,  and  attempts  to  re-educate 
the  sense  of  hearing  with  various  noises  completely  failed. 
He  was,  however,  suddenly  and  completely  cured  by  a 
"  fake  "  operation  on  his  ear  on  April  20,  to  his  intense 
delight,   as  he  had  recently  become  extremely  depressed 


HYSTERICAL   DEAFNESS  81 

at  the  absence  of  any  sign  of  improvement  after  more 
than  seven  months.  His  hearing  was  accurately  tested 
the  next  day,  and  it  was  found  that  it  was  perfectly 
normal  both  to  air  and  bone  conduction,  and  the  auditory- 
motor  reflexes  had  returned.  He  was  discharged  to  duty 
three  weeks  later,  feeling  perfectly  fit.  He  visited  the 
hospital  on  June  29,  a  few  days  before  he  returned  to 
Prance ;  his  hearing  was  normal,  and  he  was  well  in 
every  way. 

This  method  of  treatment  was  not  invariably  successful, 
and  at  the  best  it  was  not  one  which  could  be  regarded  as 
desirable,  as  it  is  much  more  satisfactory  for  the  patient 
to  understand  the  exact  means  by  which  he  has  been  cured 
than  for  him  to  be  fooled  into  a  cure  by  gross  suggestion. 
With  increased  understanding  of  the  psychological  basis 
of  hysterical  deafness  we  were  able  during  the  last  year 
of  the  war  to  cure  a  large  majority  of  cases  by  the  most 
rational  form  of  psychotherapy — explanation,  persuasion, 
and  re-education.  The  patient  is  made  to  understand  by 
written  explanations  how  he  has  become  deaf,  and  how  the 
original  cause  of  his  deafness  has  now  disappeared  :  as  the 
deafness  was  at  first  organic,  he  could  not  hear,  however 
much  he  listened,  and  consequently  after  a  time  he  ceased 
to  listen  at  all.  He  is  next  persuaded  to  listen  intently, 
and  is  taught  that  listening  is  just  as  active  a  process  as 
moving,  and  requires  a  conscious  effort  on  his  part  until 
it  becomes  automatic  once  more. 

Even  when  a  man  has  completely  recovered  his  hearing, 
it  may  take  some  time  before  he  becomes  accustomed  to 
the  new  conditions,  especially  if  he  has  been  deaf  for  a  long 
period.  When  caught  unawares  he  often  fails  to  hear, 
though  directly  he  perceives  he  is  being  spoken  to  he  listens, 
and  can  then  hear  even  with  his  eyes  closed,  so  that  lip- 
reading  cannot  help  him.  In  severe  cases  he  may  hear  the 
sound  of  the  voice  without  being  able  to  distinguish  what 
is  said.  Re-education  is  then  required  in  order  that  the 
sounds  the  patient  hears,  but  at  first  cannot  interpret, 
can  be  understood,  that  words  which  must  at  first  be 
6 


82     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE   SPIlOIAL   SENSES 

repeated  separately  from  each  other  can  be  used  in  con- 
tinuous sentences,  and  that  the  voice  which  must  at  first  be 
raised  can  become  progressively  more  quiet.  A  similar 
method  of  re-education  can  be  employed  for  the  many 
people  who  are  suffering  from  some  incurable  form  of 
deafness,  who  can  in  this  way  be  taught  to  make  the  most 
of  what  powers  of  hearing  they  still  possess. 

Similar  re-education  methods  were  used  by  Gordon 
Wilson  [']  in  the  treatment  of  hysterical  deafness  in  soldiers, 
and  since  these  observations  were  made  my  attention  has 
been  drawn  to  a  series  of  papers  on  the  subject  published  in 
1912  and  1913  by  Maurice,  [*]  of  Paris.  He  points  out  that 
in  almost  every  form  of  deafness  some  improvement  results 
from  re-education.  He  has  introduced  a  very  costly  noise 
machine  or  "  kinesiphone  "  with  the  object  of  re-educating 
the  power  of  hearing,  but  this  does  not  appear  to  have  any 
advantage  over  the  simpler  methods  I  have  described. 
These  have  been  used  with  success  in  a  small  number  of 
very  severe  civilian  cases,  of  which  the  following  is  an 
example. 

Hysterical  deafness  after  being  struck  by  lightning  ;  great 
improvement  with  psychotherapy  nine  years  later. — Mr.  S., 
aged  55,  was  struck  by  lightning  in  November  1911,  when 
in  New  South  Wales.  His  horse  was  killed  under  him, 
and  he  was  left  for  dead  by  his  companion  who  was  riding 
with  him.  He  was  subsequently  picked  up  and  carried 
to  a  hospital,  where  he  remained  unconscious  until  the 
sixteenth  day.  A  burn  was  found  extending  from  the  back 
of  his  head  down  the  left  side  of  his  body  to  the  hip.  When 
he  recovered  consciousness  he  found  that  he  had  completely 
lost  his  hearing,  and  that  his  legs  and  arms  were  numb 
and  partially  paralysed.  He  slowly  regained  his  power 
of  movement,  but  continued  to  feel  peculiar  sensations  in 
his  limbs.  The  deafness  was  associated  with  a  continuous 
noise  in  his  head,  which  reminded  him  of  escaping  steam. 
It  was  so  persistent  that  it  often  rendered  it  difficult  for 
him  to  get  to  sleep. 

When  he  left  hospital  he  was  told  that  his  deafness 
was  due  to  fracture  of  the  base  of  the  skull,  caused  by 


HYSTERICAL  DEAFNESS  83 

the  violence  with  which  he  struck  the  ground  when  he 
fell  from  his  horse,  as  bleeding  had  occurred  from  his 
right  ear. 

When  I  first  saw  him  in  March  1920,  I  found  that  his 
vestibular  reactions  were  perfectly  normal.  He  could  not 
hear  a  whisper  at  all ;  loud- spoken  words  were  only  heard 
within  2J  inches  from  the  left  ear  and  one  inch  from  the 
right.  Low  notes  were  heard  better  than  high  ones.  There 
was  no  paralysis,  but  he  complained  of  inability  to  walk 
more  than  a  short  distance,  and  he  was  still  troubled  with 
unpleasant  sensations  in  his  limbs.  I  could  find  no  evidence 
of  organic  disease,  and  regarded  the  deafness  as  probably 
hysterical  in  origin.  This  opinion  was  confirmed  by  Mr. 
W.  M,  Mollison,  who  could  find  no  evidence  of  disease  in 
either  ear. 

I  explained  to  him  that  the  terrific  noise  of  the  thunder- 
clap had  produced  temporary  organic  deafness,  and  that 
this  was  the  last  impression  he  had  before  he  lost  conscious- 
ness. It  was  quite  impossible  that  the  deafness  was  due 
to  a  fracture  of  the  base  of  the  skull  injuring  the  auditory 
nerves,  as  he  had  been  told,  as  in  that  case  the  vestibular 
nerves  would  have  been  involved  at  the  same  time.  I 
pointed  out  that  having  once  been  deafened  he  had  ceased 
to  listen,  and  that  when  the  temporary  changes  produced 
by  the  noise  had  disappeared  he  could  have  heard  again, 
but  he  had  become  so  impressed  by  the  fact  that  he  was 
deaf  that  he  had  not  tried  to  listen.  He  at  once  improved 
when  he  realised  that  in  order  to  hear  he  had  to  listen 
actively.  I  gave  him  a  few  lessons  myseK,  and  he  then 
continued  to  train  himself  whilst  at  home  in  Scotland.  On 
the  railway  journey  he  foimd  that  he  could  hear  what  other 
people  were  saying  in  spite  of  the  noise  of  the  train,  although 
he  had  never  been  able  to  do  this  before,  and  when  he  got 
home  he  found  he  could  hear  the  voices  of  his  relations 
which  he  had  not  heard  since  the  accident.  He  trained 
himself  to  listen  to  everything  that  was  happening  around 
him,  and  for  the  first  time  since  1911  he  could  hear  the 
singing  of  birds,  footsteps  in  his  neighbourhood,  and  clocks 
striking. 


84     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

Although  in  the  past  it  had  been  impossible  for  anybody 
to  wake  him  by  noises,  he  now  found  that  quite  slight  noises 
might  wake  him  in  the  night,  so  that  whatever  the  basis 
of  the  hysterical  deafness  might  be,  it  clearly  persisted 
during  sleep,  but  was  now  no  longer  present.  When  I  last 
saw  him  on  June  16th,  he  could  carry  on  an  ordinary 
conversation  without  difficulty.  Mr.  MoUison  found  that 
with  the  right  ear,  which  had  been  previously  almost  totally 
deaf,  he  could  now  hear  clearly  spoken  words  at  a  distance 
of  eighteen  inches,  and  with  the  left  ear  he  could  hear 
quietly  spoken  words  six  feet  away  and  a  whisper  at  one  inch. 
He  himself  has  noticed  that  even  when  his  better  ear  is 
covered,  he  can  carry  on  a  conversation  if  the  words  are 
spoken  slowly  and  clearly.  At  the  same  time  his  general 
health  has  greatly  improved,  and  the  noises  in  his  head 
have  almost  disappeared.  Whilst  he  learnt  to  give  greater 
attention  to  sounds,  he  gave  less  attention  to  sensations 
coming  from  other  parts  of  his  body,  and  consequently  the 
parsesthesia  of  his  limbs  gradually  disappeared. 

In  the  following  case,  that  of  a  thirteen-year-old  deaf-mute, 
who  had  already  with  great  difficulty  learnt  to  talk,  remark- 
able improvement  in  hearing  has  occurred  as  a  result  of 
psychotherapy  with  the  aid  of  some  physical  treatment, 
which  by  itself  could  have  had  but  little  effect. 

Absolute  functional  deafness  dating  from  infancy  associated 
with  slight  organic  middle-ear  deafness. — Bertha  M.,  aged  13, 
was  seen  by  Mr.  W.  M.  Mollison  and  me  on  March  8,  1920. 
As  far  as  her  parents  could  tell,  she  had  never  heard  anything, 
but  it  was  not  recognised  with  certainty  that  she  was  com- 
pletely deaf  until  she  was  two.  Her  adenoids  were  then 
removed,  but  no  improvement  occurred.  Her  parents  are 
not  related,  and  the  only  other  member  of  the  family  who  is 
deaf  is  her  nine-year-old  brother.  In  his  case  there  was  no 
indication  of  middle- ear  disease  and  the  vestibular  reactions 
were  almost  completely  absent,  so  we  made  no  attempt  to 
treat  him  by  physical  or  psychical  methods,  as  we  regarded 
the  prognosis  as  hopeless.  Both  children  had  the  typical 
speech  of  deaf-mutes.     Mr.  Mollison  found  that  the  girl's 


HYSTERICAL  DEAFNESS  85 

left  membrane  was  dull  and  somewhat  retracted,  the  right 
being  more  normal  in  appearance.  The  tonsils  were  buried 
and  remains  of  adenoids  were  still  present.  A  loud  shout 
could  not  be  heard,  and  no  tuning-fork  could  be  heard  either 
through  air  or  bone.  There  was  some  doubt  as  to  whether 
she  could  faintly  hear  a  high  note  produced  by  the  monocord 
( 4  "6  cm. ).  The  auditory-motor  reflex  was  absent.  Rotation 
and  syringing  with  cold  water  gave  normal  vestibular 
reactions,  but  the  giddiness  and  nystagmus  were  slight  in 
degree. 

Owing  to  the  presence  of  vestibular  reactions  it  was  thought 
that  the  condition  might  prove  to  be  wholly  or  in  part 
hysterical.  At  the  same  time  it  seemed  likely  that  the  best 
results  would  be  obtained  by  removing  as  far  as  possible  the 
very  slight  physical  abnormalities  which  were  still  present, 
as  quite  apart  from  the  direct  effects  which  might  result 
therefrom,  the  operation  might  hasten  improvement  by  its 
suggestive  influence. 

On  April  4,  1920,  Mr.  MoUison  inflated  the  Eustachian 
tubes  under  a  general  anaesthetic  ;  the  tonsils  were  enucleated 
and  the  adenoids  curetted.  A  week  later,  when  the  first 
treatment  by  re-education  was  given,  she  was  still  completely 
deaf.  In  simple  language  I  explained  to  her  that  listening 
was  an  active  process  and  that^  she  must  no  longer  maintain 
a  passive  attitude  towards  external  sounds  as  she  had  done 
in  the  past.  At  the  end  of  the  lesson,  for  the  first  time  in  her 
life,  she  could  hear  a  little.  I  showed  her  mother  and  gover- 
ness how  to  continue  with  the  education,  and  when  I  saw 
her  again  on  July  10,  1920,  the  improvement  was  most 
remarkable.  It  was  now  possible  to  carry  on  a  conversation 
with  her  by  talking  loudly  into  her  ear,  and  the  day  before 
her  governess  had  told  her  a  complete  fairy  story  in  this 
way.  She  is  now  having  all  her  ordinary  lessons  by  ear 
in  addition  to  the  special  lessons  in  listening,  and  there 
seems  every  prospect  of  her  ultimately  hearing  almost 
normally. 

In  this  case  naso-pharyngeal  infection  had  apparently  led 
to  severe  middle-ear  catarrh  in  early  infancy,  and  the  resulting 
organic  deafness  had  been  perpetuated  and  exaggerated  by 


86     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

the  interruption  in  the  normal  process  of  education  in 
listening  to  and  interpreting  sounds. 


[1]  C.  S.  Sherrington  and  A.  Forbes,  Amer.  Journ.  of  Physiology,  xxv.  367, 
1914. 

[2]  A.  F.  Hurst  and  E.  A.  Peters,  Lancet,  ii.  517,  1917  ;  and  A.  F.  Hurst, 
Seale  Hayne  Neurological  Studies,  i.  279,  1919. 

[3]  P.  Briquet,   Traite  de  V Hysteric,  p.  295,  1859. 

[*]  A.  F.  Hurst,  J.  L.  M.  Symns,  and  R.  Gainsborough,  Ret^iew  of  Neurology 
and  Psychiatry,  i.,  1918  ;  and  Seale  Hayne  Neurological  Studies,  i.  19,  1918. 

[»]  J.  S.  Fraser,  Lancet,  ii.  872,  1917. 

[•]  D.  E.  J.  Moure  and  R.  Pietri,  Rev.  de  Laryngologie,  d' Otologic,  et  de 
Rhinologie,  xxxviii.  153,  1917. 

[']  J.  L.  Gordon  Wilson,  Brit.  Med.  Journ.,  i.  867,  1917. 

[»]  G.  A.  Maurice,  Treatment  of  Deafness  by  Re-education  of  the  Power*  of 
Hearing,  Paris,  1913. 


CHAPTER  IX 

HYSTERICAL  HYPERACEUSIS 

The  nervous  individual,  who  has  a  brisk  auditory-motor 
reflex  which  results  in  "  jumping  "  at  the  least  sound,  is 
familiar  in  civil  life.  An  exaggeration  of  this  condition 
was  a  common  symptom  in  soldiers  suffering  from  all  forms 
of  war  neurosis  which  were  emotional  in  origin.  In  its 
most  marked  form  the  patient  jumped  violently  with  sudden 
sounds,  which  could  hardly  be  heard  at  all  l^y  an  ordinary 
individual,  and  louder  sounds  produced  violent  universal 
tremors.  The  condition  persisted  during  sleep,  the  patient 
showing  the  same  exaggerated  response  to  sounds,  which 
did  not  necessarily  wake  him,  although  they  generally 
slept  more  lightly  than  they  had  done  before  the  war.  The 
type  of  sound  which  produced  this  reaction  was  always 
one  which  was  in  some  way  reminiscent  of  shell  explosions 
or  other  sounds  of  battle.  Many  patients  realised  this 
quite  clearly  in  their  waking  state.  In  one  severe  case  of 
the  kind,  the  patient,  when  deeply  hypnotised,  told  me 
that  he  was  always  listening  for  shells,  and  jumped  whenever 
a  sound  reminded  him  of  them,  although  he  had  been 
unable  to  explain  the  symptom  when  he  was  awake. 

I  have  already  described  the  experimental  and  clinical 
observations  which  prove  that  the  auditory-motor  reflex 
is  a  mid-brain  phenomenon.  I  believe  that  its  exaggeration 
in  certain  neuroses  can  be  readily  explained  as  a  result  of  a 
mechanism  exactly  the  reverse  of  that  which  leads  to  its 
abolition  in  hysterical  deafness.  Whereas  in  hysterical 
deafness  the  patient  does  not  listen,  a  soldier  who  is  in  a 
state  of  constant  terror  becomes  accustomed  to  listen  for 
shells  with  abnormal  concentration,  and  this  concentration 

87 


88     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

may  persist  when  he  is  no  longer  at  the  front  and  no  shells 
are  bursting.  Instead  of  the  resistance  at  the  synapses 
in  the  auditory  tract  being  increased  as  in  hysterical  deafness, 
it  is  diminished  owing  to  the  extreme  degree  with  which 
the  dendrites  are  extended.  This  results  in  an  abnormally 
brisk  auditory- motor  reflex  and  probably  also  in  abnormally 
acute  hearing.  We  only  tested  the  power  of  hearing 
accurately  in  one  patient,  in  whom  the  jump  reflex  was 
excessively  developed.  Captain  E.  A.  Peters  and  I  found 
that  he  could  hear  sounds  at  a  distance  four  times  as  great 
as  the  average  individual,  which  means  that  his  power 
of  hearing  was  sixteen  times  greater  than  the  average,  as 
the  intensity  of  sound  diminishes  inversely  as  the  square 
of  the  distance.  His  acuity  of  hearing  was  most  remarkable. 
Sentences  whispered  in  one  corner  of  a  large  room  so  quietly 
that  a  group  of  officers  in  the  centre  heard  no  sound  at  all 
were  correctly  repeated  by  him,  although  he  was  sitting 
in  the  opposite  corner.  The  hyperaceusis  and  jump  reflex 
were  quite  uninfluenced  by  the  administration  of  one  hundred 
grains  of  bromide  a  day,  and  were  only  slightly  reduced  by 
plugging  the  ears  with  plasticine. 

The  increased  resistance  at  the  synapses  in  hysterical 
deafness  persists  during  sleep.  In  the  same  way  the 
diminished  resistance  in  hyperaceusis  persists,  as  the  patients 
wake  with  unusual  ease  in  response  to  sounds,  and  also 
show  a  brisk  jump  reflex  even  when  they  do  not  wake. 


CHAPTER  X 

SEEING,  LOOKING,  AND  HYSTERICAL  BLINDNESS 

In  Chapter  VIII  the  psychology  of  hearing  was  discussed. 
It  was  shown  how  in  order  to  hear  it  was  necessary  to 
listen,  and  that  the  process  of  listening  involved  some 
change  at  each  synapsis  in  the  auditory  tract  from  the 
cochlea  to  the  cerebral  cortex,  as  a  result  of  which  resistance 
to  auditory  impulses  was  diminished. 

In  order  to  see  it  is  necessary  to  look.  Looking  involves 
a  process  in  the  visual  tracts  strictly  comparable  to  what 
occurs  in  the  auditory  tracts  in  listening.  But,  in  addition 
to  this,  the  action  of  a  number  of  muscles  is  called  into 
play,  comparable  to  what  I  described  in  regard  to  listening, 
although  the  movements  involved  are  more  important 
and  require  much  more  delicate  adjustment.  Two  distinct 
elements  thus  require  consideration — the  afferent,  involving 
the  visual  tracts,  and  the  efferent,  involving  certain  motor 
tracts. 

(a)  The  Afferent  Element. — Inattention  is  rarely  so 
profound  in  normal  individuals  that  no  visual  impulses 
reach  the  brain  at  all,  although  complete  absence  of  hearing 
not  infrequently  results  from  extreme  inattention.  It 
is  common  enough  for  visual  impulses  to  be  so  blurred  that 
a  man,  wrapped  up  in  his  own  thoughts,  does  not  see  the 
approach  of  a  friend,  but  he  would  always  avoid  obstacles 
if  he  were  walking,  and  he  would  be  aroused  by  the  sudden 
approach  of  an  object  to  his  eye  ;  the  latter  would  also 
give  rise  to  the  flinch  reflex. 

In  the  condition  of  stupor,  which  was  not  imcommon  in 
soldiers  who  had  been  exposed  to  exceptionally  terrifying 
ordeals,  the  mind  appeared  to  be  so  completely  absorbed 


90     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

with  thoughts  which  had  no  connection  with  the  patient's 
present  surroundings  that  he  did  not  respond  to  any  impulses 
from  the  outside  world.  He  appeared  to  be  blind,  deaf, 
and  anaesthetic  ;  he  gave  no  flinch  (visual- motor)  or  jump 
(auditory- motor)  reflex,  cutaneous  (tactile-motor)  reflexes 
were  often  though  not  invariably  abolished,  and  the  pupil 
contracted  sluggishly  or  not  at  all  on  exposure  to  light. 
In  spite  of  this  he  could  feed  himself  if  food  were  put  in 
front  of  him,  and  did  not  stumble  against  obstructions  if  he 
were  taken  for  a  walk,  and  he  occasionally  showed  a  slight 
response  to  certain  loud  sounds,  so  that  vision  and  hearing 
were  clearly  still  possible ;  but  it  was  difficult  or  impossible 
to  induce  the  patient  to  look  or  listen  even  for  a  few  seconds 
at  a  time.  Exactly  the  same  thing  occurs  in  somnambulism. 
The  doctor,  seeing  Lady  Macbeth  walking  in  her  sleep, 
exclaims,  "  You  see,  her  eyes  are  open,"  and  the  gentleman 
replies,  "  Ay,  but  their  sense  is  shut." 

In  the  chapter  on  "  Hearing,  Listening,  and  Hysterical 
Deafness,"  it  was  explained  how  the  idea  of  being  unable 
to  hear,  suggested  by  temporary  organic  deafness,  might 
give  rise  to  a  continued  absence  of  listening  and  consequent 
deafness  after  the  organic  cause  had  disappeared.  In  the 
same  way  any  condition  which  has  led  to  complete  though 
temporary  blindness  may  suggest  to  the  individual  that 
he  has  lost  his  sight  for  ever  :  this  is  particularly  likely 
to  be  the  case  if  the  temporary  blindness  is  produced 
suddenly  under  terrifying  conditions,  as,  for  example,  by 
the  explosion  of  a  powerful  shell  in  the  immediate  neigh- 
bourhood. The  slower  onset  of  the  temporary  blindness 
in  gassing,  although  the  surrounding  conditions  might  be 
equally  terrifying,  generally  resulted  in  less  profound 
hysterical  blindness.  When  the  suggestion  that  the  sight 
is  permanently  lost  has  become  thoroughly  accepted,  the 
individual  will  cease  to  look.  The  visual  tract  is  no  longer 
prepared  for  sight  by  attention,  and  visual  impulses  conse- 
quently cease  to  pass  up  to  the  brain.  In  the  act  of  looking 
the  resistance  at  each  cell- station  in  the  tract  is  diminished 
by  some  such  process  as  a  throwing  out  of  dendrites  or  an 
alteration  in  the  electro-chemical  condition  of  the  synapses. 


HYSTERICAL    BLINDNESS  91 

Consequently  visual  impulses  not  only  give  rise  to  no 
visual  perception,  but  the  flinch  reflex  and  in  the  most 
severe  cases  even  the  pupil  reflex  to  light  disappear,  as 
the  resistance  to  the  impulses,  even  at  the  lowest  synapses, 
is  too  great  to  be  overcome.  More  commonly  the  impulses 
produced  by  a  very  bright  light  can  still  break  through 
the  resistance,  so  that  the  light  is  perceived  and  a  sluggish 
reflex  to  light  is  obtainable,  but  the  flinch  reflex  is  still 
completely  abolished. 

When,  as  a  result  of  psychotherapy,  the  patient  realises 
that  he  can  really  see  if  he  only  chooses  to  look,  he  once 
more  throws  out  the  dendrites  or  otherwise  reduces  the 
resistance  in  the  visual  path,  and  vision  returns,  the  pupil 
and  flinch  reflexes  becoming  normal  again  at  the  same 
moment. 

Injury  or  disease  of  the  visual  centre  in  the  occipital 
cortex  is  the  only  organic  condition  leading  to  blindness  in 
which  the  lower  visual  centres  are  unaffected.  It  might 
be  expected  that  the  flinch  reflex  would  remain  unaltered, 
corresponding  with  the  persistence  of  the  auditory- motor 
reflex  in  decerebrate  animals.  This  is  not,  however,  the 
case,  as  Gordon  Holmes,  [^]  in  his  unique  experience  of  head 
injuries  during  the  war,  found  that  the  flinch  reflex  was 
always  lost  in  the  blind  fields  of  vision.  This  corresponds 
with  the  experimental  observations  of  Sherrington,  who 
found  that  the  reflex  was  always  abolished  in  decerebrate 
animals,  even  when  the  anterior  corpora  quadrigemina 
remained  intact,  although  the  auditory-motor  jump  reflex 
remained  unaffected.  It  is  not  at  first  clear  why  the  latter 
should  persist  while  the  flinch  reflex  should  disappear. 
But  Sherrington  points  out  that  it  is  not  every  sound  which 
can  produce  the  auditory-motor  reflex  in  decerebrate  animals, 
but  that  shrill  peculiar  sounds  are  the  provocative  ones, 
mere  loudness  appearing  to  be  of  no  importance.  As  the 
effective  sounds  are  neither  injurious  nor  painful,  they 
must  have  some  other  meaning,  possibly  connected  with 
the  sexual  life  of  the  animal.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
retinal  stimulus  which  gives  rise  to  the  flinch  reflex  may 
perhaps   require   remembered   experience   in   order   to   be 


92     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

effective.  Thus  the  reaction  of  blinking  is  anticipatory, 
the  response  being  to  threatened  injury  and  not  to  actual 
injury.  As  memory  and  anticipation  depend  upon  higher 
centres  than  the  corpora  quadrigemina  and  geniculata, 
the  reflexes  are  abolished  both  in  animals  and  man  when 
the  cortical  centres  are  thrown  out  of  action.  The  flinch 
reflex  is  thus  a  true  visual  reflex,  being  dependent,  as  von 
Monakow  [*J  was  the  first  to  show,  on  visual  perceptions. 
Yet  how  instinctive  a  reaction  it  is  to  a  threatened  blow  is 
shown  by  Darwin's  observation  that  he  could  not  repress 
his  blink  when  a  snake  on  the  other  side  of  the  glass  of  the 
snake  cage  at  the  Zoo  struck  at  him. 

It  is  clear,  from  what  has  been  said,  that  in  the  absence 
of  abnormality  in  the  eyes  there  is  no  means  of  determining 
with  certainty  whether  absolute  blindness  in  the  whole 
fields  or  in  homonymous  areas  is  organic  or  hysterical,  as 
the  flinch  reflex  is  lost  in  both. 

(b)  The  Efferent  Element. — With  the  afferent  element 
set  in  readiness,  visual  impulses  reach  the  occipital  lobes, 
but  nothing  is  seen  clearly  until  the  eyes  are  opened,  the 
extrinsic  muscles  work  in  thorough  co-ordination,  so  that 
the  object  to  be  looked  at  is  brought  into  the  centre  of  the 
field  of  vision  of  both  eyes,  and  the  ciliary  muscles  contract 
just  sufficiently  to  bring  it  into  correct  focus.  All  these 
motor  processes  may  be  impaired  as  a  result  of  suggestion, 
either  alone  or  in  addition  to  the  afferent  element  already 
described.  How  this  occurs  can  best  be  understood  by  a 
consideration  of  the  hysterical  disorders  of  vision  which 
follow  gassing. 

Exposure  to  mustard  gas  is  followed  in  a  few  hours  by 
pain  in  the  eyes,  which  is  increased  by  exposure  to  light. 
Conjunctivitis,  blepharitis,  and  in  rare  cases  keratitis,  quickly 
develop.  As  long  as  pain  and  photophobia  are  present, 
the  swollen  lids  remain  closed.  This  is  partly  due  to 
inactivity  of  the  levator  palpebrse  superioris  muscles,  for 
the  patient  makes  no  effort  to  open  his  eyes,  knowing  that 
if  he  were  to  do  so  the  exposure  to  light  would  cause  pain. 
It  is  partly  due  to  a  protective  reflex,  which  results  in  over- 
action  of  the  orbicularis  palpebrarum  muscles,  particularly 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS  03 

if  the  patient  does  try  to  open  his  eyes.  The  object  of  this 
is  to  protect  the  eyes  from  being  irritated  by  light ;  it  is 
accompanied  by  reflex  lachrymation,  as  a  result  of  which 
irritating  material  is  washed  away.  The  inflammation 
gradually  subsides,  the  reflex  blepharospasm  and  lachry- 
mation disappearing  pari  passu.  At  the  same  time  the 
majority  of  patients  realise  that  they  can  now  open  their 
eyes  without  hurting  them,  and  in  most  cases  they 
do  so. 

In  individuals,  however,  who  have  become  abnormally 
suggestible  as  a  result  of  the  stress  and  strain  of  active 
service,  and  in  others  who  for  any  reason  are  particularly 
anxious  about  the  condition  of  their  eyes,  the  normal  results 
of  the  conjunctivitis  become  perpetuated  by  auto-suggestion, 
to  which  may  sometimes  be  added  the  hetero- suggestion 
caused  by  injudicious  treatment,  such  as  the  prolonged 
use  of  eye-shades  and  dark  glasses,  which  give  rise  to  an 
exaggerated  fear  in  the  patient's  mind  of  the  consequences 
of  having  been  gassed.  The  voluntary  inactivity  of  the 
levator  palpebrse  superioris  becomes  perpetuated  as  an 
involuntary  inactivity,  which  may  amount  to  actual 
paralysis,  the  condition  being  now  one  of  hysterical  ptosis. 
In  rare  cases  the  hysterical  paralysis  of  the  levator  palpebrse 
may  spread,  hysterical  paralysis  of  the  whole  of  the  face 
resulting  (case  8).  A  patient  who  finds  himself  unable  to 
open  his  eyes  by  contracting  his  levator  palpebrse  muscles 
often  attempts  to  compensate  for  this  by  contracting  his 
frontalis  muscles,  and  if  the  attempt  meets  with  sufficient 
success  to  enable  him  to  see  through  the  chinks  between 
his  eyelids,  he  does  this  more  or  less  constantly.  The  reflex 
blepharospasm  is  perpetuated  as  hysterical  blepharospasm, 
which  is  generally  most  obvious  when  the  patient  attempts 
to  open  his  eyes  voluntarily,  the  eyes  becoming  more  tightly 
closed  than  ever.  The  paralysis  of  the  levator  is  thus 
accompanied  by  spasm  of  the  orbicularis,  just  as  hysterical 
paralysis  of  one  group  of  muscles  in  a  limb  is  often  accom- 
panied by  hysterical  spasm  of  the  opposing  group  of  muscles. 
The  spasm  often  involves  the  neighbouring  muscles  or  even 
all  the  muscles  supplied  by  the  facial  nerve.     Any  attempt 


94     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

to  pull  the  eyes  open  meets  with  great  resistance,  and  a 
peculiar  thrill  is  often  felt  owing  to  the  irregular  contraction 
of  the  orbicularis  muscle.  In  some  cases,  after  it  has  become 
possible  to  open  the  eyes  voluntarily,  the  ptosis  and  blepha- 
rospasm manifest  themselves  intermittently  in  the  form 
of  attacks  of  blinking,  especially  on  exposure  to  a  bright 
light.  Although  hysterical  ptosis  and  hysterical  blepharo- 
spasm are  generally  present  together,  either  may  be  present 
alone,  and  the  proportion  of  one  to  the  other  may  be 
different  in  the  two  eyes,  as  in  case  8. 

In  total  blindness  due  to  severe  bilateral  optic  atrophy 
the  eyes  are  kept  open  during  the  day,  and  look  straight 
forward,  but  they  close  during  sleep.  An  uneducated  man, 
however,  if  told  to  pretend  that  he  is  blind,  generally  closes 
his  eyes,  and  when  they  are  forced  open,  or  he  is  told  to 
open  them,  he  at  once  turns  them  upwards  in  order  to  keep 
the  pupils  covered  by  the  lids.  Conversely,  if  he  is  for  any 
reason  unable  to  open  his  eyes,  he  wiU  very  likely  imagine 
that  he  is  blind.  Hysterical  ptosis  and  blepharospasm 
are  thus  often  accompanied  by  hysterical  amblyopia,  the 
patient  having  so  convinced  himself  that  he  cannot  see 
that  he  makes  no  attempt  to  look  when  his  eyes  are  at 
last  opened.  When  the  lids  are  forced  apart,  the  eyes 
generally  turn  involuntarily  upwards  to  protect  them  from 
the  light.  The  pupils  are  consequently  stiU  hidden,  and 
vision  is  impossible.  Even  when  the  lids  are  sufficiently 
separated  to  expose  the  pupils,  the  patient  can  only  see 
indistinctly,  and  in  rare  cases  he  cannot  see  at  aU.  The 
indistinct  vision  is  due  to  a  combination  of  hysterical 
paresis  and  spasm  of  accommodation.  A  man  with  normal 
vision  relaxes  his  ciliary  muscles  to  look  at  the  distance, 
and  contracts  them  to  look  at  a  near  object.  A  man  who 
is  convinced  that  he  cannot  see,  fails  to  regulate  the  activity 
of  his  ciliary  muscles  correctly  when  he  opens  his  eyes. 
Instead  of  relaxing  them  when  he  wishes  to  look  at  a  distant 
object,  he  throws  them  into  spasm,  and  he  also  fails  to 
see  near  objects  clearly,  as  he  does  not  contract  them  to 
the  correct  extent.  He  has,  in  fact,  lost  control  over  ac- 
commodation, and,  believing  himself  blind,  looks  at  nothing. 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS  06 

The  external  ocular  muscles  may  remain  inactive  as 
hysterical  external  ophthalmoplegia — a  very  rare  condition, 
which  I  have,  however,  seen  occasionally — or,  much  more 
frequently,  certain  muscles  may  be  thrown  into  spasm  in 
the  attempt  to  bring  them  into  action  after  long  disuse, 
and  hysterical  strabismus  results.  Thus  hysterical  spasm 
of  convergence  is  often  seen  when  the  eyelids  are  forced 
open,  in  addition  to  the  contraction  of  the  superior  recti, 
which  tends  to  keep  the  pupils  hidden  under  the  upper  lids. 
In  consequence  of  these  abnormalities  of  accommodation 
and  convergence,  the  patient  sees  nothing  clearly,  but  he 
is  not  completely  blind.  Complete  hysterical  blindness, 
which  is  rare  in  cases  of  this  kind,  is  due  to  the  patient 
being  so  convinced  that  he  cannot  see  that  he  does  not  use 
his  visual  centres  at  all ;  the  psychology  of  this  condition 
has  already  been  described. 

The  following  cases  of  hysterical  disorders  of  vision  have 
been  selected  from  the  large  number  I  have  seen  as  illustra- 
ting what  I  have  already  said  concerning  their  pathogenesis. 
They  also  throw  light  on  several  questions  connected  with 
the  ocular  movements  and  reflexes,  which  have  been  the 
subject  of  controversy  in  the  past.  For  the  description 
of  the  majority  of  cases  I  am  indebted  to  the  medical 
ofl&cers  who  worked  with  me  at  the  Scale  Hayne  Hospital, 
especially  Captain  A.  Wilson  Gill,  Captain  C.  H.  Ripman, 
and  Captain  R.  G.  Gordon.  ['] 

In  the  first  case  the  blindness  was  the  most  nearly 
absolute  I  have  seen  result  from  hysteria.  It  is  of  excep- 
tional interest,  as  it  is  also  the  only  case  in  which  the  reflex 
contraction  of  the  pupils  to  light  was  abolished.  So  far 
as  I  am  aware  no  similar  case  has  hitherto  been  described. 

Casel. — Total  blindness  with  loss  of  pupil  reflexes  following 
shell-concussion  :  hysterical  nature  proved  by  rapid  cure  by 
psychotherapy  after  persisting  for  four  years. — Pioneer  B., 
aged  41,  went  to  France  in  September  1914.  After  six 
weeks'  fighting  he  was  stunned  as  the  result  of  the  explosion 
of  a  shell  in  his  immediate  vicinity.  In  the  evening  he 
noticed  he  could  not  see  clearly,  and  attributed  this  to  the 


96     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

shock  of  the  explosion.  He  at  once  feared  he  would  lose 
his  sight :  his  eyelids  began  to  droop,  and  he  had  difficulty 
in  focussing  near  objects.  He  was  sent  to  England,  where 
the  use  of  eye- drops  and  dark  glasses  confirmed  his  fears, 
and  in  a  short  time  he  became  totally  blind.  Early  in  1915 
he  was  discharged  as  permanently  unfit,  receiving  a  full 
pension  for  total  blindness.  He  was  examined  every  six 
months  after  this,  but  no  treatment  was  given.  In  November 
1918  he  was  seen  by  Mr.  J.  R.  Rolston,  of  Plymouth,  who 
recognised  the  condition  as  hysterical,  and  advised  his 
transfer  to  Seale  Hayne  Hospital,  where  he  was  admitted 
on  November  13,  1918.  He  presented  the  picture  of  the 
typical  blind  beggar  of  the  street.  Unshaven,  unkempt, 
and  dirty,  and  wearing  a  pair  of  dark  glasses,  he  came 
supported  by  his  wife,  while  in  his  hand  he  carried  a  thick 
stick  to  help  to  guide  himself.  Whilst  wearing  the  glasses 
he  kept  his  eyes  open,  but  could  see  nothing  ;  when  they 
were  removed  he  was  unable  to  raise  the  lids  owing  to  severe 
blepharospasm,  except  in  a  darkened  room. 

Treatment  was  commenced  the  same  evening,  and  in  a 
short  time  the  blepharospasm  was  overcome,  and  the  patient 
opened  his  eyes,  but  he  was  still  totally  blind.  The  pupils 
were  then  found  to  he  widely  dilated,  with  no  trace  of  reaction 
to  light.  The  flinch  reflex  was  completely  absent  in  both 
eyes.  Ophthalmoscopic  examination  showed  nothing  ab- 
normal, and  a  definite  diagnosis  of  hysterical  blindness  was 
made.  Explanation  as  to  the  nature  of  his  condition  and 
encouragement  to  use  his  eyes  rapidly  led  to  partial 
restoration  of  vision,  but  at  the  end  of  two  hours  he  still 
stumbled  over  objects  placed  in  his  path.  After  a  rest  of 
an  hour,  treatment  was  continued  and  further  slight 
improvement  occurred.  In  attempting  to  focus  his  eyes 
he  made  strong  contractions  of  the  muscles  of  the  neck, 
similar  to  those  seen  in  the  spastic  variety  of  hysterical 
aphonia  when  the  patient  attempts  to  speak. 

The  next  morning  he  was  taken  out  of  doors,  and  distant 
objects  were  soon  recognised.  An  endeavour  was  then 
made  to  teach  him  to  focus  his  eyes  on  nearer  objects,  and 
by  the  evening  he  could  read  6/24  at  20  feet.     The  excessive 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS  97 

contractions  of  the  neck  muscles  continued,  however,  but 
by  encouraging  him  to  relax  they  gradually  disappeared, 
and  vision  steadily  improved.  He  was  still  inclined  to 
stumble  over  objects  placed  in  his  path,  but  this  was  merely 
due  to  inattention.  On  November  25  he  could  read  with 
each  eye  in  turn  6/12  at  20  feet,  and  he  could  spell  words 
printed  in  small  type,  but  as  he  was  almost  completely 
illiterate  he  could  not  pronounce  them.  The  flinch  reflex 
and  the  normal  pupillary  reactions  to  light  had  returned 
the  first  evening. 

The  patient  was  also  completely  deaf  in  the  left  ear  on 
admission  ;  he  was  given  instruction  in  listening,  and  at 
the  end  of  a  week  he  could  hear  normally.  When  seen  four 
months  later,  in  February  1919,  he  was  at  work  as  a  watch- 
maker and  gramophone  repairer. 

Whilst  a  man  is  still  dazed  as  a  result  of  being  blown  up 
by  a  high- explosive  shell,  he  pays  no  attention  to  any 
external  stimuli,  and  may  be  regarded  as  psychically  blind, 
deaf,  and  anaesthetic.  His  sight,  hearing,  and  cutaneous 
sensibility  generally  return  as  he  regains  consciousness, 
but  if  there  is  anything  which  draws  his  attention  to  his  eyes, 
the  blindness  may  persist  as  a  result  of  auto-suggestion. 
The  following  is  one  of  seven  cases  seen  with  Major  A.  W. 
Ormond,[*]  in  which  sand  was  blown  into  the  men's  eyes 
from  the  sand-bags  of  the  parapet  on  which  the  shell  exploded. 
The  irritation  it  caused  drew  their  attention  to  their  eyes, 
and  resulted  in  blepharospasm  and  amblyopia,  which  per- 
sisted long  after  every  sign  of  conjunctivitis  had  disappeared. 
These  early  cases  were  the  only  ones  in  which  h3rpnotism 
was  used. 

Case  2. — Hysterical  blindness  following  exposure  to  a  shell 
explosion  cured  by  hypnotism. — The  patient,  aged  22,  was 
looking  over  a  parapet  at  Gallipoli  on  July  18,  1915,  when 
a  shell  struck  the  sand-bags  in  front  of  him.  He  remembers 
the  sand  being  thrown  up  into  his  eyes,  after  which  he  fell 
back  and  knocked  his  head.  He  was  unconscious  for 
twenty-four  hours.  His  first  impression  on  regaining 
consciousness  was  extreme  irritation  in  his  eyes.  He  tried 
7 


98     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

to  open  them,  but  found  he  could  not  do  so.  His  mind 
thus  became  concentrated  on  his  eyes,  and  owing  to  the 
confusion  which  is  common  among  the  uneducated  between 
inability  to  open  the  eyes  and  blindness,  he  became  absorbed 
with  the  idea  that  he  was  blind,  and  that  he  would  never 
be  able  to  open  his  eyes  or  see  again.  The  impairment  of 
other  functions,  which  was  doubtless  present  at  first,  re- 
mained unnoticed  in  this  greater  trouble,  except  for  some 
loss  of  hearing,  which  quickly  disappeared.  The  condition 
of  his  eyes  had  not  altered  when  I  first  saw  him  on  September 
17,  1915.  He  was  quite  blind,  and  there  was  a  constant 
flicker  of  his  eyelids,  which  were  kept  almost  closed.  On 
forcibly  opening  his  eyes  they  were  found  to  be  turned 
so  far  upwards  that  it  was  diJBficult  to  see  even  the  iris. 
A  few  fragments  of  sand  were  still  embedded  in  the  con- 
junctiva, but  not  in  the  cornea  ;  there  was  no  inflammation. 
The  inability  to  open  the  eyes  and  the  idea  of  blindness 
were  thus  perpetuated  by  auto-suggestion,  and  persisted  long 
after  the  inflammation  caused  by  the  dust  had  disappeared. 
The  patient  was  easily  hypnotised,  and  whilst  asleep  he 
was  told  that  he  would  be  able  to  see  when  he  woke  up. 
The  moment  he  awoke  the  suggestion  was  repeated  very 
forcibly,  and  his  eyes  were  held  open.  He  cried  out  that 
he  could  see,  tears  ran  down  his  cheeks,  and  he  fell  on  his 
knees  in  gratitude,  as  he  had  thought  that  he  was  perma- 
nently blind,  and  believed  that  his  sight  had  been  restored 
by  a  miracle.  When  seen  again  on  September  20,  the 
external  appearance  of  his  eyes  was  normal,  and  he  said 
that  he  was  able  to  see  as  well  as  he  had  ever  done.  There 
was  some  opacity  of  the  vitreous  of  the  left  eye,  which  was 
doubtless  a  result  of  injury  at  the  time  of  the  explosion. 
There  had  been  no  return  of  symptoms,  and  the  patient 
was  well  in  every  way  when  I  last  saw  him  on  September  30. 
His  vision  was  6/6  in  the  right  eye  and  6/36  in  the  left. 

In  the  next  case  the  blindness  was  so  typical  of  what 
would  be  expected  to  follow  a  wound  in  the  occipital  region 
that  no  doubt  was  felt  as  to  its  organic  nature.  The 
sequel,  however,  proved  that  it  was  due  to  the  perpetuation 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS  99 

by  auto-suggestion  of  the  organic  blindness,  which  had 
been  caused  by  concussion  rather  than  destruction  of  the 
visual  centres  in  the  occipital  cortex.  The  patient,  realising 
that  he  was  blind  in  certain  directions,  ceased  to  look  in 
these  directions ;  the  dendrites  were  perhaps  retracted 
at  the  synapses  in  the  affected  tracts,  and  the  flinch  reflex 
consequently  disappeared.  When  at  last  the  oedema  and 
other  changes  produced  by  the  initial  concussion  of  the 
occipital  cortex  had  disappeared  and  vision  was  again 
possible,  the  patient  had  become  so  accustomed  not  to 
look  in  the  blind  fields  that  no  spontaneous  improvement 
occurred. 

Case  3. — Hysterical  blindness  in  three  quadrants  of  the 
visual  field,  following  organic  blindness  caused  by  a  wound  in 
the  occipital  region,  and  associated  with  hysterical  deafness. — 
Private  W.,  aged  22,  was  wounded  over  the  lower  part  of 
the  right  occipital  region  near  the  middle  line  on  June  7, 
1917.  He  was  unconscious  for  five  days,  and  was  then 
trephined.  On  admission  to  Netley  on  July  6,  1917,  he  was 
completely  deaf  in  both  ears,  but  as  the  vestibular  reactions 
on  rotation  were  normal,  the  deafness  was  regarded  as 
hysterical.  It  was  noticed  that  he  had  difficulty  in  seeing, 
and  that  he  held  anjrthing  he  wished  to  read  low  down  on 
the  right  side,  although  he  volunteered  no  complaint  about 
this,  and  only  spoke  about  his  deafness.  On  further 
examination  it  was  found  that  he  was  totally  blind  except 
in  the  right  lower  quadrant  of  the  field  of  vision  of  both 
eyes,  the  blindness  being  what  might  be  expected  to  result 
from  the  wound,  which  had  probably  involved  the  whole 
of  the  visual  centre  on  the  right  side,  but  only  the  lower 
part  of  the  calcarine  cortex  on  the  left.  An  attempt  was 
made  at  the  end  of  August  to  cure  the  hysterical  deafness 
by  a  pseudo- operation,  the  patient  being  told  that  a  cut 
behind  his  ear  would  certainly  restore  his  hearing.  Nothing 
was  said  to  him  about  his  blindness,  which  was  regarded 
as  organic.  The  "  operation "  resulted  in  immediate  im- 
provement in  his  hearing,  as  it  at  once  became  possible  to 
carry  on  a  conversation  with  him  by  shouting.  Quite 
unexpectedly  it  was  found  that  his  vision  was  now  absolutely 


100     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

normal,  the  blindness  having  been  cured  by  the  suggestive 
effect  of  the  "  operation." 

I  shall  now  describe  the  different  varieties  of  hysterical 
visual  disturbances,  which  were  such  a  frequent  result  of 
gassing.  The  first  case  is  an  example  of  the  common  form 
in  which  both  eyes  were  equally  affected ;  the  patient  was 
unable  to  open  his  eyes  owing  to  a  combination  of  hysterical 
ptosis  and  blepharospasm,  and  when  the  eyes  were  opened 
he  only  saw  very  indistinctly. 

Case  4. — Hysterical  blepharospasm ,  ptosis,  and  amblyopia 
of  four  months^  duration. — Gunner  K.,  aged  33,  had  been 
in  France  seven  months,  and  for  most  of  the  time  was  on 
duty  behind  the  firing  line,  because  his  nerves  were  not 
equal  to  life  at  the  front.  In  December  1917  he  was 
blown  up,  and  was  then  very  shaky  and  frightened.  He 
was  gassed  on  April  9,  1918.  Next  morning  he  was  unable 
to  open  his  eyes.  When  admitted  to  Scale  Hayne  Hospital, 
under  Captain  C.  H.  Ripman,  in  August  1918,  he  could  only 
see  indistinctly  through  the  narrow  slit  which  he  could 
produce  by  a  great  effort  between  his  eyelids  by  strong 
contraction  of  his  frontalis  muscles,  and  he  used  his  hands 
to  steer  himself.  A  thrill  caused  by  contraction  of  the 
orbicularis  muscles  was  distinctly  felt  in  the  lids  when  an 
attempt  was  made  to  force  them  open  (fig.  20). 

The  orbicularis  spasm  relaxed,  and  he  recovered  the  power 
in  his  levator  palpebrse  muscles  in  five  minutes  as  a  result 
of  persuasion,  and  he  was  then  quickly  trained  to  see 
perfectly  well.  For  a  time  he  was  inclined  to  blink  and  to 
let  the  upper  eyelids  droop  a  little  ;  this  was  due  to  per- 
sistence of  slight  ptosis,  caused  by  hysterical  paresis  of  the 
levator  palpebrse  muscles,  and  not  to  spasm  of  the  orbicularis, 
and  in  order  to  counteract  the  ptosis  he  continued  to  wrinkle 
his  forehead.  He  made  a  slow  but  steady  recovery  from 
this  habit,  and  was  discharged  from  hospital  completely 
cured  a  few  weeks  later. 

In  cases  5  and  6  one  eye  was  more  severely  affected  than 
the  other.     There  must  always  be  some  explanation  for 


^ 


'•••  .   !   ••-  •  • 


Fig.  20. — Hysterical  blepharospasm  and  amblyopia  of  four 
months'  duration. 


(a)  Before  treatment. 


(6)  After  one  hour's  treatment. 


Fig.  21. — Hysterical  ptosis  with  unilateral  blepharospasm  and  amblyopia 
of  four  months'  duration. 


(a)  Before  treatment.  (h)  After  half-an-hour's  treatment. 

Fig.  22. — Hysterical  blepharospasm,  ptosis,  and  amblyopia  of  five  months' 
duration. 


100] 


HYSTERICAL    BLINDNESfe'-' '  '•' •      lOV 


an  asymmetrical  condition  resulting  from  "a  c^'dsh  'l^liibH 
would  be  expected  to  act  symmetrically.  In  hysteria 
the  explanation  is  always  a  psychical  one.  In  the  cases 
in  which  visual  symptoms  were  more  marked  in  one  eye 
than  the  other  after  gassing  it  was  found  that  the  patient 
had  for  some  reason  been  anxious  about  the  vision  of  the 
former,  which  may,  in  fact,  have  been  less  acute  than  the 
other  on  account  of  an  error  of  refraction. 

Case  6. — Hysterical  ptosis  with  unilateral  blepharospasm 
and  amblyopia  cured  in  an  hour. — Corporal  B.  was  gassed 
in  France  in  Jime  1918.  This  resulted  in  severe  conjuncti- 
vitis. As  he  could  not  open  his  eyes,  he  was  afraid  he  might 
go  blind.  He  was  particularly  anxious  about  his  left  eye, 
as  it  had  always  been  weak  and  subject  to  inflammation 
and  styes. 

In  order  to  protect  the  eyes  from  the  pain  caused  by 
exposure  to  light  he  had  kept  the  lids  closed,  and  when  the 
inflammation  had  subsided  he  found  he  was  unable  to  open 
them.  If  the  left  lid  was  raised,  he  experienced  great  dis- 
comfort, and  everj^hing  seemed  blurred.  The  right  eye 
was  not  painful,  and  he  could  see  clearly  with  it;  but  in 
order  to  do  so  he  had  to  raise  the  lid  by  contracting  the 
frontalis  muscle,  as  he  could  not  use  his  levator  palpebrse 
(fig.  21  (a)). 

He  was  admitted  to  Scale  Hayne  Hospital,  under  Captain 
R.  G.  Gordon,  on  October  23,  and  an  hour's  persuasion  was 
sufficient  to  induce  him  to  use  the  proper  muscles  and  to 
relax  the  spasm  of  the  right  frontalis  (fig.  21  (6)),  but  the 
spasm  tended  to  relapse  for  a  few  days  unless  he  paid 
special  attention  to  it.  The  vision  of  the  left  eye  quickly 
returned  with  re-education  of  accommodation. 

The  next  case  is  of  interest  in  connection  with  the  part 
taken  by  the  frontalis  muscle  in  ptosis.  It  is  generally 
taught  that  hysterical  ptosis  can  be  distinguished  from 
ptosis  due  to  organic  disease  by  the  fact  that  the  latter  is 
accompanied  by  compensatory  over-action  of  the  frontalis 
muscle  in  the  effort  to  keep  the  eye  open,  whereas  this 
never    occurs    in    the    former    condition.      Thus    Purves 


10!^     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE   SPECIAL   SENSES 

'Stewart  ['j  and  Oppenheim  ["]  make  the  distinction  without 
mentioning  the  possibility  of  exceptions.  In  the  following 
case,  however,  and  also  in  cases  4,  5,  and  7,  there  was  as 
marked  compensatory  over-action  of  the  frontalis  (figs.  20, 
21  (a),  22  (a),  and  23  (c))  as  occm*s  in  any  case  of  organic 
paralysis.  The  complete  recovery  after  a  few  minutes' 
treatment  by  psychotherapy,  although  the  ptosis  had  per- 
sisted without  alteration  for  a  considerable  time,  confirmed 
the  diagnosis  of  hysteria.  It  is  not  surprising  that  the 
belief  that  compensatory  action  of  the  frontalis  only  occurs 
in  organic  ptosis  should  prove  erroneous,  as  it  would  seem 
very  natural  that  a  man,  who  was  unable  to  open  his  eye 
by  contracting  the  levator  palpebrae  superioris,  should 
attempt  to  do  so  with  his  frontalis  muscle,  and  it  is  obvious 
that  in  organic  ptosis  the  over-action  of  the  frontalis  is 
purely  voluntary.  As  the  exact  manner  in  which  hysterical 
ptosis  manifests  itself  depends  simply  on  the  patient's  own 
conception  of  a  drooping  eyelid,  it  would  be  astonishing  if 
the  frontalis  did  not  always  contract,  and  in  all  the  cases  of 
pure  hysterical  ptosis  which  I  have  examined  the  frontalis 
did  in  fact  contract.  It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  the  sup- 
posed distinction  between  organic  and  hysterical  ptosis, 
which  has  been  copied  from  one  book  to  another,  cannot  be 
regarded  as  of  any  value  in  diagnosis. 

Case  6. — Hysterical  blepharospasm,  ptosis  associated  with 
over-action  of  the  frontalis,  and  amblyopia,  following  gassing 
and  cured  by  psychotherapy. — Corporal  H.,  aged  22,  was  gassed 
on  May  20,  1918.  He  was  admitted  to  hospital  the  same 
day  with  conjunctivitis,  his  eyes  being  tightly  closed. 
Thirteen  days  later  he  was  able  to  open  his  left  eye,  but  the 
right  one  still  remained  closed,  and  he  thought  he  was 
blind  in  that  eye.  Early  in  June  he  was  transferred  to  a 
military  hospital  in  England,  where  he  remained  for  a 
fortnight.  He  was  then  sent  to  a  V.A.D.  hospital,  and 
treated  with  electricity  and  daily  eye-baths  with  no 
improvement.  He  was  admitted  to  Scale  Hayne  Hospital 
on  October  22,  under  Captain  S.  H.  Wilkinson,  with  the 
right  eye  tightly  closed  owing  to  unopposed  spasm  of  the 
orbicularis,  but  the  left  eye  was  kept  partially  open  as  a 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS  103 

result  of  continuous  contraction  of  the  frontalis  muscle 
(fig.  22  (a)).  Vision  was  so  indistinct  that  he  could  only  see 
with  difficulty,  and  he  was  quite  unable  to  read.  No 
conjunctivitis  was  present,  but  at  the  corner  of  the  right 
eye  there  was  a  scar  on  the  skin  about  the  size  of  a  two- 
shilling  piece.  This  was  caused  by  a  nsevus  having  been 
burnt  off  when  he  was  a  child ;  he  had  always  believed 
that  this  had  impaired  the  sight  of  his  right  eye.  After 
being  in  France  for  a  few  months,  he  noticed  that  the  sight 
of  the  right  eye  was  becoming  more  "  blurred,"  and  when 
he  was  gassed  he  was  at  once  terrified  that  he  would  be 
completely  blinded  in  this  eye.  He  was  treated  by  ex- 
planation and  persuasion,  and  in  half  an  hour  the  orbi- 
cularis spasm  of  the  right  side  and  the  ptosis  of  the  left 
were  overcome  (fig.  22  (6)).  He  was  then  quickly  trained  to 
focus  his  eyes,  so  that  his  vision  became  quite  normal 
except  for  some  myopia  of  the  right  eye,  which  had  always 
been  present,  and  was  doubtless  the  real  cause  of  this  eye 
being  the  weaker  one. 

In  the  following  case  the  ptosis  which  was  present  on 
one  side  spread  so  as  to  produce  facial  paralysis,  which  was 
complete  except  for  the  frontalis,  which  attempted  to 
counteract  the  paralysis  of  the  levator  palpebrse  superioris. 
The  platysma  was  also  involved,  contrary  to  what  would 
be  expected  from  Babinski's  teaching,  as  he  regards 
paralysis  of  this  muscle  in  facial  paralysis  as  a  definite  sign 
that  the  condition  is  organic.  This  is  not,  however,  the 
only  case  I  have  seen  in  which  Babinski's  platysma  sign 
has  proved  to  be  misleading.  Whilst  the  ptosis  spread  to 
produce  facial  paralysis,  the  blepharospasm  of  the  affected 
side  spread  to  produce  facial  spasm. 

Case  7. — Hysterical  left  facial  paralysis  and  ptosis^  right 
facial  spasm,  paralysis  of  right  arm  and  both  legs,  aphonia  and 
dysarthria,  and  amblyopia,  following"* gassing. — Lieutenant  B., 
aged  28,  was  gassed  on  April  24,  1918.  He  remained  quite 
blind  and  very  hoarse  for  about  six  days.  When  sent  to 
England  on  May  3  he  could  see  a  little,  and  could  talk 
fairly  weU.     On  reaching  the  hospital,  however,  he  could 


104     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

hardly  open  his  eyes,  and  he  was  very  breathless.  The  base 
of  the  right  lung  was  dull,  and  crepitations  were  present ; 
his  sputum  was  bloodstained.  He  improved,  but  the 
left  side  of  his  face  and  his  right  arm  and  leg  became 
paralysed  during  the  next  few  days.  He  gradually  lost 
the  power  of  speech  ;  he  could  not  phonate  at  all,  and  could 
only  make  unintelligible,  whispering  sounds.  He  was 
unable  to  open  his  mouth,  and  could  thus  only  take  fluid 
food.  A  few  days  later  the  left  leg  became  swollen,  and  a 
tender  spot  developed  over  the  femoral  vein,  apparently 
due  to  thrombosis.  The  other  leg  soon  became  affected 
in  the  same  way  to  a  less  extent,  but  rapid  improvement 
occurred,  so  that  the  last  trace  of  swelling  had  disappeared 
by  June  10. 

When  I  first  saw  him  on  June  16  his  eyes  were  closed, 
and  there  was  a  constant  spasm  of  the  whole  of  the  right 
side  of  the  face,  especially  involving  the  orbicularis  palpe- 
brarum and  levator  anguli  oris  (fig.  23  (a)).  The  left  side  of 
the  face,  including  the  platysma,  was  completely  paralysed, 
except  for  the  frontalis,  which  contracted  with  excessive 
vigour  in  the  patient's  efforts  to  overcome  the  ptosis 
(fig.  23  (c)),  which  was  present  on  both  sides  in  addition 
to  the  spasm  on  the  right  side,  and  prevented  him  from 
seeing  unless  he  held  his  left  eye  open  with  his  fingers 
(fig.  23  (6)).  When  the  left  upper  lid  was  held  open  and 
the  right  lids  pulled  apart,  it  was  found  that  there  was  a 
marked  squint  due  to  spasm  of  the  internal  recti.  The 
masseters  were  tightly  contracted,  so  that  he  could  not 
open  his  mouth.  Spasm  was  also  present  in  the  left  side 
of  the  tongue,  so  that  when  later  he  was  able  to  open 
his  mouth  and  put  out  his  tongue  it  went  to  the  left. 
The  right  arm  and  leg  were  completely  paralysed,  and  he 
was  only  able  to  move  the  left  leg  with  difficulty.  With 
simple  persuasion  and  re-education  in  breathing  he  quickly 
learnt  to  phonate,  and  then  gradually  learnt  to  articulate 
clearly.  The  ptosis  of  the  left  eye  was  overcome  by  per- 
suasion without  difficulty.  The  spasm  of  the  muscles  of 
the  right  side  of  the  face  slowly  improved  with  massage 
and  stretching  the  muscles  by  pulling  the  eyelids  apart  and 


(a)  Position  at  rest, 
showing  double  ptosis, 
right-sided  facial  spasm 
and  left-sided  facial 
paralysis. 


(6)  Same  as  (a)  with  left  eye- 
lid raised  so  as  to  see.  This 
could  not  be  done  with  the  right 
eye  owing  to  spasm. 


(c)  Voluntary  effort  to  open  eyes,  resulting  in  over-action 
of  left  frontalis  although  left  side  of  face  is  paralysed,  and 
spasm  of  right  side  of  face  including  platysma. 

Fig.  23. — Hysterical  ptosis  of  left  eye  and  paralysis  of  left  side  of  face 
with  hysterical  spasna  of  right  side  of  face. 


1041 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS  105 

pulling  down  the  upper  lip,  which  was  gripped  with  on© 
finger  inside  the  mouth  and  the  other  outside.  When  at 
last  he  was  able  to  open  the  right  eye  it  was  foiuid  that  he 
could  hardly  see  with  it,  but  with  simple  explanation  and 
persuasion  the  amblyopia  disappeared.  The  severe  internal 
strabismus,  which  was  present  when  both  eyes  were  open, 
gradually  disappeared  as  he  became  accustomed  to  using 
his  eyes.  With  some  difficulty  he  was  taught  to  balance 
himself  whilst  standing,  after  which  he  quickly  learnt  to 
walk.  He  was  treated  at  intervals  from  10  a.m.  until 
6.30  p.m.,  by  which  time  he  could  walk  normally.  His 
right  arm  had  now  recovered  without  special  treatment, 
and  for  the  first  time  since  the  onset  of  symptoms  he  was 
able  to  write.  He  could  talk  with  a  normal  voice,  but  in  a 
somewhat  laboured  manner.  The  paralysis  of  the  left  side 
of  the  face  and  the  ptosis  had  completely  disappeared, 
but  there  was  still  some  slight  spasm  of  the  right  side, 
although  he  could  now  open  the  eye  and  see  quite  clearly, 
and  there  was  no  squint. 

It  is  difficult  to  account  for  the  extraordinary  variety 
of  hysterical  symptoms  which  developed  in  this  officer; 
but  from  his  history  it  is  apparent  that  whilst  some  were 
produced  by  auto-suggestion,  others  probably  developed 
as  a  result  of  unconscious  suggestion  on  the  part  of  those 
who  examined  him.  He  must  have  been  constitutionally 
suggestible,  and  the  stress  and  strain  of  active  service,  and 
particularly  a  heavy  bombardment  with  gas  shells  every 
night  before  he  was  finally  gassed,  must  have  rendered 
him  still  more  suggestible.  As  was  so  often  the  case  in 
the  war,  most  of  the  hysterical  symptoms  developed  gradu- 
ally during  the  stages  of  his  journey  to  the  base  and  thence 
to  England,  whilst  some  only  appeared  after  his  arrival  at 
an  Enghsh  hospital.  The  reflex  protective  aphonia,  which 
resulted  from  the  irritating  action  of  the  gas  on  his  throat, 
was  perpetuated  by  auto-suggestion.  The  pulmonary 
thrombosis,  which  appears  to  have  developed  on  his  way 
to  England,  led  to  further  respiratory  symptoms,  which 
were  exaggerated  and  perpetuated  by  auto-suggestion, 
so  that  to  the  original  aphonia  was  added  a  severe  dysarthria. 


106     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

Frequent  examinations  of  his  nervous  system  must  have 
unconsciously  given  rise  to  the  idea  in  his  mind  of  the 
paralyses  and  spasms  affecting  various  parts  of  his  body, 
and  the  original  protective  closure  of  his  eyes  was  per- 
petuated as  blepharospasm  on  the  right  side  and  ptosis  on 
the  left,  the  former  spreading  so  as  to  involve  the  whole  of 
the  side  of  the  face  and  the  latter  becoming  complicated 
by  left- sided  facial  paralysis.  The  closure  of  the  eyes  led 
by  auto-suggestion  to  the  idea  of  blindness. 

As  his  hospital  was  twenty  miles  away  I  had  only  one 
other  opportunity  of  treating  him  before  his  discharge,  but 
in  spite  of  this  he  remained  fit  except  for  an  attack  of 
phlebitis  and  a  periodic  left-sided  headache,  which  made 
him  wonder  whether  he  was  not  still  suffering  from  organic 
brain  disease.  In  February  1920,  however,  he  intervened 
in  a  domestic  dispute  between  his  sister  and  her  husband, 
immediately  after  which  several  of  his  original  symptoms 
recurred.  He  was  readmitted  into  hospital,  under  Dr.  S.  H. 
Wilkinson,  on  April  21,  1920,  with  blepharospasm  of  the 
right  eye,  flaccid  paralysis  of  the  right  arm,  spastic  paralysis 
of  the  right  leg,  and  great  difficulty  in  articulation.  It  was 
explained  to  him  that,  owing  to  the  doubt  in  his  mind  as  to 
the  continued  existence  of  brain  disease  because  of  the  pain 
in  the  left  side  of  his  head,  and  knowing,  as  he  did,  that  the 
left  side  controlled  the  right  side  of  the  body,  his  mind  was 
just  waiting  for  an  excuse  to  produce  the  old  symptoms 
again,  and  this  excuse  was  afforded  by  the  excitement  of 
his  intervention  in  the  family  squabble.  Explanation  was 
followed  by  persuasion  and  re-education,  and  in  the  course 
of  an  hour  all  the  symptoms  had  disappeared. 

In  the  following  case  continuous  blinking  was  associated 
with  deficient  vision. 

Case  8. — Hysterical  amblyopia  and  blinking  following  irrita- 
tion by  a  lachrymatory  shell. — Private  B.,  aged  44,  was  gassed 
in  May  1916  by  a  lachrymatory  shell.  Next  day  he  was  able 
to  carry  on,  but  he  constantly  blinked  and  his  vision  became 
somewhat  defective.  The  blinking  and  defective  vision 
continued,  but  he  did  not  go  into  hospital  until  April  1917. 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS  107 

The  thorough  examination  of  his  eyes  which  was  repeated 
in  three  different  hospitals  appears  to  have  made  him  fear 
there  was  something  serious  the  matter  and  to  have  led  by 
suggestion  to  severer  blindness,  as  the  amblyopia  and 
blepharospasm  now  became  steadily  worse.  The  case  was 
diagnosed  as  disseminated  sclerosis  and  subsequently  as 
cerebellar  tumour  on  account  of  the  swaying  gait,  which 
was,  however,  simply  an  exaggerated  result  of  defective 
vision.  On  admission  to  Netley  in  September  1917  his 
vision  was  3/60  in  both  eyes  ;  he  was  constantly  blinking 
and  had  a  staggering  gait.  He  was  too  stupid  for  treatment 
by  explanation  to  be  effective,  but  suggestion  with  the  aid 
of  faradism  applied  to  his  eyelids  caused  the  blinking  to 
stop,  and  his  vision  and  gait  became  normal  for  the  first 
time  for  sixteen  months.  The  next  day  the  blinking  had 
returned,  but  he  again  improved  as  a  result  of  further 
suggestion,  and  a  week  later  he  was  discharged  to  duty. 

In  the  following  case  hysterical  blindness  occurred  in  a 
one-eyed  man.  The  exciting  cause  would  probably  have 
been  insufficient  to  have  affected  him  had  he  not  been 
living  in  perpetual  fear  that  something  might  deprive  him 
of  the  sight  of  his  remaining  eye. 

Case  9. — Partial  hysterical  blindness  following  shell- 
concussion  in  a  one-eyed  man. — Sapper  C,  aged  28,  lost  his 
left  eye  in  1914  as  the  result  of  a  shot-gun  accident.  When 
he  enlisted  in  1917  the  vision  of  his  right  eye  was  6/6.  He 
went  to  France  in  May  1918  to  work  on  the  railway.  In 
June  1918  an  aeroplane  dropped  a  bomb  about  twenty-five 
yards  away,  but  did  not  hit  him.  The  force  of  the  explosion, 
however,  was  sufficient  to  dislodge  his  glass  eye  from  its 
socket,  and  simultaneously  his  right  eye  became  completely 
blind.  The  total  blindness  only  lasted  for  a  few  days,  but 
very  defective  vision  persisted.  He  also  noticed  that  erect 
objects,  such  as  telegraph  poles,  appeared  to  be  distorted. 
He  passed  through  several  hospitals,  where  the  hysterical 
nature  of  the  condition  was  recognised.  He  was  still  uncured 
when  he  was  admitted  to  Scale  Hsbjne  Hospital,  under 
Captain  A.  W.  GiU,  on  October  26,  1918. 


108     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

On  examination  there  were  no  signs  of  disease  in  the  eye. 
The  pupil  was  of  small  size,  and  reacted  briskly  to  light, 
but  on  attempting  to  focus  an  object  he  contracted  the 
muscles  of  his  neck,  rotating  his  head  to  the  right  side,  and 
alternating  slight  variations  in  the  size  of  the  pupil  were 
evident.  When  he  tried  to  read  he  held  the  book  low 
down,  and  either  to  the  left  or  right  side.  At  a  distance 
of  two  feet  from  the  eye  he  could  see  objects  distinctly, 
but  anything  nearer  or  beyond  this  limit  was  blurred  and 
indefinite.  The  flinch  reflex  was  completely  absent.  His 
mental  attitude  was  one  of  great  anxiety,  and  he  was  con- 
siderably depressed  at  the  possibility  of  complete  blindness. 

He  admitted  that  he  went  to  France  in  considerable  fear 
lest  anything  should  happen  to  cause  the  loss  of  his  one  eye. 
The  shock  of  the  bomb  explosion  was  sufficient  to  drive  out 
his  artificial  eye,  and  this  immediately  suggested  to  him 
some  damage  to  the  other  eye.  Treatment  directed  towards 
relieving  the  patient's  fears  and  encouraging  him  to  relax 
his  ciliary  muscle  was  speedily  followed  by  complete  recovery, 
with  return  of  the  flinch  reflex.  Inequality  of  the  pull  of 
the  ciliary  muscle  on  the  lens  accounted  for  the  distortion 
of  upright  images.  On  discharge  from  the  hospital  some 
weeks  later  his  vision  was  6/6. 

In  the  next  case  the  primary  irritation  of  the  eyes  was 
caused  by  a  sand-storm.  It  is  of  interest  as  showing  two 
forms  of  hysterical  blindness  in  one  individual ;  in  the  right 
eye  the  motor  element  was  alone  affected,  but  in  the  left 
eye,  which  was  more  severely  damaged  in  the  sandstorm, 
so  that  the  suggestion  of  blindness  must  have  been  stronger 
in  connection  with  this  eye,  severe  psychical  blindness  was 
present  as  well.  The  latter  was  almost  as  complete  as  the 
blindness  of  both  eyes  in  case  1,  and  corresponding  with  this 
the  pupil  of  the  left  eye  was  dilated  compared  with  the 
other,  and  only  responded  very  sluggishly  to  light. 

Case  10. — Hysterical  blindness  following  sand-storm : 
twenty-six  months^  duration ;  cured  by  psychotherapy. — 
Private  F.,  aged  62,  was  caught  in  a  sand-storm  in  December 
1916,  without  any  protection  for  his  eyes.     He  developed 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS  109 

intense  conjunctivitis  and  keratitis,  with  severe  pain  and 
photophobia,  and  was  unable  to  open  his  eyes.  Despite 
the  fact  that  the  inflammation  and  pain  gradually  dis- 
appeared, he  was  still  unable  to  open  his  eyes  when  he  was 
sent  home  from  Egypt.  In  March  1917,  no  improvement 
having  occurred,  he  was  discharged  from  the  Army  as 
permanently  unfit,  with  a  disability  of  100  per  cent. 

On  February  10,  1919,  he  was  admitted  to  Scale  Hayne 
Hospital,  under  Captain  A.  W.  Gill.  He  wore  a  pair  of 
dark  glasses,  on  removal  of  which  he  was  found  to  have 
severe  bilateral  blepharospasm.  With  explanation  and 
persuasion  the  spasm  of  the  orbicularis  muscles  and  the 
spasm  of  convergence,  which  was  also  present,  were  speedily 
overcome.  It  was  then  found  that  the  left  eye  was  com- 
pletely blind,  so  that  the  patient  could  not  distinguish  light 
from  darkness  and  could  face  the  sun  without  blinking. 
The  vision  of  the  right  eye  was  very  defective,  but  he  could 
pick  out  large  objects  and  name  some  of  them  correctly. 
The  pupils  were  unequal  in  size,  the  left  being  slightly  the 
larger.  Reaction  to  light  was  normal  on  the  right  side, 
but  very  sluggish  on  the  left.  Reaction  to  accommodation 
was  irregular,  but  was  sometimes  brisk  in  both  eyes.  The 
blink  reflex  was  present  on  the  right  side,  but  was  completely 
absent  on  the  left.  Ophthalmoscopic  examination  showed 
that  the  retinse  were  normal.  There  was  no  conjunctivitis, 
but  slight  keratitis  was  present  in  both  eyes,  being  most 
marked  in  the  left.  Captain  R.  Jaques,  who  examined 
him  for  us,  reported  :  "I  can  find  nothing  to  account  for 
the  defect  in  vision.  The  corneal  nebulae  are  not  sufficient 
for  this." 

Complete  recovery  followed  psychotherapy  :  the  pupils 
became  equal  in  size  and  reacted  normally,  and  a  brisk 
flinch  reflex  was  present  on  both  sides.  In  the  case  of  the 
right  eye  aU  that  was  required  was  to  teach  the  patient  to 
regulate  the  action  of  the  ciliary  muscle,  relaxing  it  for 
distant  objects  and  contracting  it  for  near  objects.  In  the 
case  of  the  left  eye  it  was  necessary  first  of  all  to  convince 
him  that  he  would  be  cured,  and  then  to  encourage  him 
to  look  with  it. 


110     PSYCHOLOGY    OP   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

There  has  been  much  discussion  in  the  past  as  to  whether 
homonymous  hemianopia  can  ever  be  hysterical.  Several 
cases,  however,  have  been  described.  The  following  case 
is  of  interest,  as  hemianopia  of  one  eye  was  associated  with 
partial  blindness  of  the  whole  field  of  the  other  eye. 

Case  11. — Hysterical  blindness  of  one  eye  and  hemianopia 
of  the  other  cured  by  psychotherapy. — Bombardier  U.,  aged  25, 
developed  severe  conjunctivitis  as  the  result  of  a  bom- 
bardment with  mustard-gas  shells  on  March  21,  1918. 
After  three  weeks'  treatment  he  was  able  to  open  his  eyes, 
but  found  that  he  was  almost  completely  blind  in  the  left 
eye,  being  able  to  see  only  a  white  mist,  while  with  the 
right  eye  he  could  see  imperfectly.  He  was  admitted  to 
Scale  Hayne  Hospital,  under  Captain  A.  W.  Gill,  on  November 
5,  1918.  The  eye  specialist's  report  accompanying  him 
stated  "  left  eye  completely  blind,  right  eye  6/24." 

On  admission  there  was  no  conjunctivitis  and  no  sign  of 
corneal  scarring.  The  pupils  were  equal  in  size,  and  reacted 
sluggishly  to  light  and  accommodation.  The  left  eye  was 
completely  blind,  and  the  flinch  reflex  was  absent.  With 
the  right  eye  he  could  see  distant  objects  clearly.  On 
attempting  to  read  with  the  right  eye  he  held  the  book 
slightly  to  the  right  side  so  that  the  light  from  the  book  fell 
on  the  nasal  half  of  the  right  retina,  the  temporal  half  of 
which  appeared  to  be  blind.  The  flinch  reflex  was  abolished, 
except  when  the  direction  of  the  blow  was  towards  the 
nasal  half  of  the  right  retina.  Peripheral  vision  as  tested 
with  the  moving  finger  was  extremely  defective  in  the  right 
eye.  Ophthalmoscopic  examination  showed  the  presence 
of  a  tiny  foreign  body  embedded  in  the  lens  of  the  left  eye, 
but  no  other  organic  changes  were  apparent.  As  the 
result  of  psychotherapy,  complete  recovery  resulted  in  each 
eye,  both  for  near  and  distant  objects,  and  the  flinch  reflex 
was  completely  restored. 

The  presence  of  a  small  foreign  body  in  the  left  lens, 
which  had  apparently  been  driven  in  some  time  before, 
had  given  rise  to  no  visual  trouble  at  the  time,  beyond 
making  the  patient  aware  that  the  vision  of  the  left  eye 
was  less  good  than  that  of  the  right.  This  no  doubt  accounted 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS  111 

for  the  more  complete  hysterical  loss  of  vision  in  this  eye 
after  the  gassing.  Believing  that  he  was  completely  blind 
in  the  left  eye,  he  appears  to  have  subconsciously  come  to 
the  conclusion  that  he  would  necessarily  be  blind  to  every- 
thing on  his  left  side,  and  in  this  way  the  loss  of  the  nasal 
half  of  the  field  of  vision  of  his  right  eye  was  suggested. 

The  next  three  cases  have  no  connection  with  the  war, 
although  two  of  them  occurred  in  soldiers.  For  different 
reasons  in  each  case,  the  patient  had  unconsciously  taught 
himself  to  ignore  the  retinal  impressions  produced  by  one 
eye  to  such  an  extent  that  it  had  become  blind,  the  condition 
being  exactly  analogous  to  the  hysterical  blindness  already 
described.  In  the  first  case  the  patient  taught  himself 
to  see  once  more  with  the  blind  eye  when  he  began  to  lose 
the  sight  of  the  other  as  a  result  of  optic  atrophy.  In  the 
other  two  cases  vision  was  restored  by  psychotherapy. 

Case  12. — Hysterical  blindness  of  left  eye ;  recovery  of  left 
eye  following  loss  of  sight  of  right  eye  caused  by  syphilitic 
optic  atrophy. — John  P.,  aged  40,  received  a  blow  over  the 
left  eye  in  1915 ;  he  could  not  open  it,  but  on  raising  the 
lid  he  found  he  was  blind.  During  the  next  eight  months 
he  regained  the  power  of  the  levator  palpebrse  superioris, 
but  he  could  still  only  see  with  his  right  eye.  He  was  able 
to  carry  on  with  his  occupation  as  a  brass-worker  until 
August  1919,  when  he  found  that  vision  with  his  right  eye 
was  becoming  blurred  by  an  orange- coloured  mist.  He 
now  covered  his  right  eye  with  a  shade,  and  quickly  taught 
himself  to  see  almost  perfectly  with  his  left  eye,  which  he 
had  thought  was  blind.  When  he  came  under  observation 
in  October  1919  it  was  found  that  the  recent  loss  of  vision 
in  his  right  eye  was  due  to  advanced  optic  atrophy,  and  the 
slight  deficiency  in  the  left  eye  was  due  to  slight  changes 
of  the  same  nature.  The  right  pupil  reacted  to  accommo- 
dation but  not  to  light ;  the  left  pupil  responded  to  both. 
There  were  no  other  physical  signs  of  disease.  The  Wasser- 
mann  reaction  of  both  blood  and  cerebro-spinal  fluid  was 
positive,  and  54  lymphocytes  per  c.mm.  were  found  in  the 
latter,  together  with  slight  excess  of  globulin.     The  optio 


112     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE   SPECIAL   SENSES 

atrophy  was  obviously  of  syphilitic  origin,  but  there  were 
no  signs  either  of  general  paralysis  or  tabes.  Anti- syphilitic 
treatment  was  given,  but  no  change  in  vision  resulted. 

The  blindness  of  the  left  eye  following  the  blow  was 
suggested  by  the  pain  and  bruising,  which  prevented  the 
patient  from  raising  the  lid.  Four  years  later  loss  of  sight 
in  his  other  eye  prompted  him  to  try  to  see  with  his  left 
eye,  and  to  his  surprise  he  found  he  could  soon  see  fairly 
well.  In  order  to  abolish  the  blurred  image  produced  by 
the  right  eye  he  covered  this  up.  The  slight  deficiency  in 
vision  which  persisted  in  the  previously  blind  eye  was  not 
hysterical  like  the  original  total  blindness,  but  was  caused 
by  a  slight  degree  of  optic  atrophy. 

In  the  next  case  the  patient  had  a  congenital  defect  of 
one  eye,  which  led  to  deficient  vision.  He  had  learnt  to 
neglect  what  he  saw  with  this  eye,  but  still  retained  some 
vision  in  it,  when  at  the  age  of  fifteen,  for  no  obvious  reason, 
he  became  almost  totally  blind  in  it.  The  blindness  was 
suggested  by  the  defective  vision  caused  by  the  congenital 
abnormality,  and  was  cured  by  psychotherapy.  It  could 
thus  be  correctly  regarded  as  hysterical. 

Case  13. — Combined  hysterical  and  organic  blindness  in  the 
right  eye  ;  hysterical  element  cured  by  psychotherapy  after  four 
years. — Private  M.,  aged  19,  had  never  seen  as  clearly  with 
his  right  eye  as  with  the  left.  In  1914,  while  working  as  a 
clerk,  he  noticed  that  the  right  eye  was  becoming  blind, 
and  in  February  1918,  when  he  enlisted,  he  could  only 
just  distinguish  light  from  dark  with  it.  Captain  R.  Jaques 
found  a  persistent  hyaloid  artery  passing  from  a  posterior 
polar  cataract  to  the  optic  disc.  With  very  little  persuasion 
he  was  taught  to  use  the  right  eye  again  so  well  that  he 
could  read  with  it  when  the  other  was  covered  without 
difficulty.  The  pupil  reactions  were  present  in  each  eye, 
but  the  flinch  reflex  was  totally  abolished  until  vision  was 
restored,  when  it  became  quite  normal. 

A  severe  squint  dating  from  childhood  in  a  man  of  25 
would  not  at  first  be  regarded  as  likely  to  be  hysterical. 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS  113 

But  in  the  following  case,  not  only  the  squint,  but  also  the 
associated  loss  of  vision  in  the  affected  eye,  appear  to  have 
been  of  this  nature.  It  is  well  known  that  when  diplopia 
develops  in  adults  they  unconsciously  train  themselves  to 
ignore  one  image  ;  the  same  thing  occurs  in  children  who 
develop  a  permanent  squint.  The  eye  which  ceases  to  be 
used  in  this  way  becomes  more  or  less  completely  blind. 
After  it  has  persisted  for  several  years  it  is  generally  held 
that  the  blindness  is  permanent,  and  that  even  if  an 
operation  is  performed  to  bring  the  eyeball  into  a  central 
position,  no  improvement  in  vision  is  likely  to  occur. 
Moreover,  in  the  event  of  an  injury  occurring  to  the  sound 
eye  sufficient  to  cause  blindness,  the  previously  squinting 
eye  is  generally  said  to  be  only  capable  of  recovery  if  the 
squint  has  not  been  in  existence  for  more  than  six  or  seven 
years. 

Case  14. — Hysterical  blindness  in  a  squinting  eye  ;  improved 
by  psychotherapy  after  persisting  for  twenty  years. — Rifleman 
B.,  aged  25,  at  the  age  of  six  was  frightened  by  a  performing 
bear,  and  his  mother  states  that  he  has  squinted  inwards 
with  the  left  eye  ever  since,  although  she  is  confident  that 
there  was  no  squint  prior  to  this  event.  On  admission  to 
Scale  Hayne  Hospital,  under  Captain  A.  W.  Gill,  on  July  19, 
1918,  with  hysterical  paralysis  of  the  right  hand,  which  was 
cured  the  following  day,  the  left  squinting  eye  was  found 
to  be  almost  completely  blind  (fig.  24  (a)).  There  was  no 
paralysis  of  any  of  the  ocular  muscles.  Captain  Jaques 
found  +  3  diopters  of  hypermetropia  in  each  eye. 

There  is  no  adequate  explanation  why  squinting  should 
result  from  an  error  of  refraction  which  is  equal  in  the  two 
eyes.  It  seemed  probable,  therefore,  that  the  squint  was 
really  a  result  of  the  fright  caused  by  the  bear.  This  might 
have  caused  an  hysterical  convulsive  seizure,  associated 
with  squinting,  as  is  so  often  the  case  in  the  convulsions 
of  children.  It  was  assumed  that  the  squint  had  become 
perpetuated  as  an  hysterical  symptom,  and  an  attempt  was 
therefore  made  to  treat  both  the  squint  and  the  blindness 
by  psychotherapy.  The  patient  was  quicldy  taught  to 
keep  the  two  eyes  nearly  parallel  (fig.  24  (6)).  He  was  then 
8 


114     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 

shown  how  to  use  his  left  eye,  and  at  intervals  the  right 
eye  was  kept  covered  in  order  that  the  other  should  be  in 
constant  activity.  We  did  not,  however,  succeed  in  curing 
the  squint  completely,  although  the  patient  could  overcome 
it  whenever  he  tried,  and  vision  had  so  far  recovered  in  the 
formerly  blind  eye  that  the  patient  could  read  large  type 
when  the  other  was  covered. 

The  disturbances  in  vision  so  far  described  were  in- 
dependent svmptoms,  and  filled  the  whole  clinical  picture. 
Hysterical  blindness  may  also  occur  in  one  eye  associated 
with  paralysis  of  the  same  side,  as  in  the  following  case, 
the  graphic  description  of  which  we  owe  to  Carre  de  Mont- 
geron  (vide  frontispiece). ^ 

Hysterical  hemiplegia  and  hemiancesthesia  with  total  blind- 
nesSy  immobility y  ancesthesiay  and  loss  of  conjunctival  and 
corneal  reflexes  of  the  corresponding  eye. — On  December  24, 
1717,  Marie-Jeanne,  the  27-year-old  wife  of  Fran9ois  Stapart, 
of  Epernai,  was  seized  with  "  apoplexy."  After  three  days 
of  fighting  between  life  and  death,  the  attack  left  her  with 
paralysis  and  loss  of  sensation  affecting  the  whole  of  the 
left  side.  "  Of  all  the  parts  involved  in  this  sad  malady,'* 
wrote  Montgeron,  "  the  eye  was  the  most  seriously  affected  ; 
the  roots  of  the  optic  nerve  of  the  left  side  were  entirely 
enveloped  in  the  obstruction  of  the  brain ;  and  as  this 
nerve  is  the  immediate  organ  of  vision,  the  obstruction 
which  deprived  it  of  all  action  rendered  it  absolutely  incapable 
of  perceiving  light.  At  the  same  time,  the  other  nerves 
which  serve  for  the  movements  and  procure  the  sensibility 
both  of  the  globe  and  the  eyelids  were  equally  completely 
obstructed ;  thus  the  eye  and  the  lids  lost  all  sensation 
and  remained  immobile.  .  .  .  The  insensibility  was  so 
great  that  one  could  easily  put  one's  finger  between  the 
lids  and  touch  the  eyeball  without  causing  any  movement 
or  pain."  That  is  to  say,  she  was  not  only  completely 
blind  in  the  left  eye,  but  the  orbicularis  was  paralysed, 
the  lids,  conjunctiva,  and  cornea  were  anaesthetic,  and  the 
conjunctival  and  corneal  reflexes  were  abolished.  In  the 
next  six  months  the  patient  gradually  regained  the  use  of 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS  115 

her  arm  and  leg,  but  the  condition  of  the  eye  had  remained 
unaltered,  when  nearly  ten  years  later  she  had  a  second 
attack,  which  again  affected  her  left  side,  and  from  which 
she  again  recovered.  She  was  scarcely  convalescent  when 
she  was  struck  down  a  third  time,  but  on  this  occasion  the 
paralysis  of  the  left  side  was  complete.  The  arm  hung 
useless  by  her  side,  and  she  could  only  move  with  difficulty, 
dragging  her  useless  left  leg  behind  her.  The  muscles  of 
the  arm  and  leg  became  atrophied,  and  the  skin  cedematous. 
Being  convinced  that  no  human  resources  could  help  her, 
and  recalling  how  she  had  heard  that  one  Anne  Angier 
had  been  cured  of  paralysis,  which  had  affected  her  for 
twenty-one  years,  as  a  result  of  the  intercession  of  M.  Rousse, 
she  determined  to  visit  his  tomb  in  the  Chapelle  de  Ste. 
Anne  at  Avernai.  "  She  was  fortified  in  this  resolution 
by  a  dream,  which  she  took  for  a  message  from  heaven. 
It  seemed  to  her  that  she  had  been  transported  in  the 
night  to  the  tomb  of  M.  Rousse,  and  that  there  the 
most  perfect  recovery  had  suddenly  been  vouchsafed  to 
her." 

On  May  16,  1728,  in  spite  of  the  opposition  of  the  church 
authorities,  because  Rousse  had  not  been  canonised,  she 
visited  his  tomb.  Here  she  was  suddenly  seized  with 
violent  pain  in  her  hand  and  eye  ;  strength  returned  to  her 
left  hand  so  that  she  could  join  it  with  the  right  in  prayer, 
and  to  her  leg  so  that  she  could  kneel.  The  eye  which 
had  been  blind  for  ten  and  a  half  years,  recovered  its  sight, 
its  power  of  movement,  and  its  sensibility.  The  recovery 
from  the  hemiplegia,  hemianaesthesia,  and  blindness  was 
complete,  and  there  had  been  no  relapse  when  Carr6  de 
Montgeron  wrote  his  Verite  des  Miracles  nineteen  years  later. 

In  the  following  case  it  was  easy  to  recognise  that  the 
blindness  in  one  eye  was  the  direct  result  of  unconscious 
medical  suggestion,  whilst  the  patient  was  being  examined 
on  account  of  the  hysterical  hemiplegia  for  which  he  had 
been  admitted  into  hospital.  Being  paralysed  on  his 
left  side,  he  at  once  came  to  the  conclusion  that  his  vision 
was  investigated  because  it  was  expected  that  the  left  eye 


116     PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE   SPECIAL   SENSES 

would  be  affected,  and  this  was  sufficient  to  suggest  impaired 
vision. 

Case  16. — Hysterical  blindness  of  left  eye  associated  with 
hysterical  hemiplegia  cured  by  counter-suggestion. — In 
October  1917,  following  a  blow  on  the  right  side  of  the  head, 
Pensioner  S.  developed  left-sided  facial  paralysis  and  weak- 
ness of  the  left  arm  and  leg.  He  was  unconscious  at  first, 
and  remained  in  bed  until  May  1918.  He  was  discharged 
from  the  army  with  100  per  cent,  disability  in  June  1918, 
and  was  admitted  to  Scale  Hayne  Hospital  on  March  4,  1919. 

Complete  left  hemiplegia  of  the  flaccid  variety  was 
present.  All  reflexes  were  normal,  and  the  paralysis  was 
typically  hysterical  in  character.  When  the  fields  of  vision 
were  examined,  it  was  found  that  the  left  eye  was  partially 
blind.  The  patient  expressed  great  anxiety  on  this  score, 
as  he  had  not  noticed  it  before.  It  was  at  once  recognised 
that  the  loss  of  vision  was  caused  by  the  suggestion  of  the 
examination,  and  by  counter-suggestion  the  blindness  was 
just  as  quickly  removed.  The  hemiplegia  was  subsequently 
cured  by  psychotherapy. 

Narrow  and  Spiral  Fields  of  Vision  in  Hysteria,  Malingfer- 
ing,  and  BTenrasthenia. — Retraction  of  the  field  of  vision  has 
been  regarded  as  the  most  characteristic  "  stigma "  of 
hysteria  since  Charcot  first  drew  attention  to  it  in  1872. 
Janet  [^]  considered  it  to  be  "  the  emblem  of  hysterical  sensi- 
bility in  general,"  and  it  led  him  to  describe  hysteria  as  a 
condition  due  to  "  retraction  of  the  field  of  consciousness." 
Among  ophthalmologists  de  Schweinitz  [•]  regards  this  sign 
as  "a  permanent  stigma "  of  hysteria,  and  believes  its 
value  as  an  aid  to  diagnosis  to  be  "  exceedingly  great." 
But  Babinski  [^"]  found  no  change  in  the  field  of  vision  in 
any  of  a  series  of  a  hundred  consecutive  cases  of  hysteria, 
examined  in  great  detail  by  methods  which  excluded  the 
possibility  of  suggestion.  Morax,  ["]  a  former  assistant  of 
Charcot,  from  whom  he  learnt  the  supposed  significance 
of  the  retracted  field  of  vision,  at  first  continued  to  find 
it  in  almost  every  patient  suffering  from  hysterical  symptoms. 
But  over  twenty  years  ago  he  became  a  convert  to  Babinski' s 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS 


117 


views,  and  since  then  he  has  not  seen  a  single  case  of 
hysterical  retraction  of  the  field  of  vision.  As  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  avoid  suggesting  a  narrow  field  of  vision 
with  the  perimeter  in  highly  suggestible  individuals,  he 
estimates  the  fields  with  the  finger  or  other  familiar  object 
in  hysterical  patients,  and  although  this  may  appear  at 
first  to  be  less  accurate,  it  has  the  great  advantage  of  making 
it  easy  to  avoid  suggesting  abnormalities  in  the  course  of 
the  examination. 
In  spite  of  the  comparatively  frequent  occurrence  of  the 


Fio.  26. — Without-inward  spiral  field  of  vision      FiG.  26. — Spiral  field  of  vison  in  hysteria, 
in  right  eye  inicase  of  hysterical  paraplegia.  (After  Purves  Stewart.) 


various  hysterical  disturbances  of  vision  I  have  already 
described,  I  have  never  seen  patients  with  hysterical 
symptoms  affecting  other  parts  of  the  body  who  sponta- 
neously complained  of  disabilities  resulting  from  a  narrow 
field  of  vision,  however  closely  they  were  cross-examined 
on  the  subject.  But  if  a  narrow  field  of  vision  is  produced 
by  testing  with  the  perimeter,  the  patient  may  subsequently 
complain  of  considerable  inconvenience  as  a  result  of  the 
cutting  off  of  his  peripheral  vision. 

In  association  with  Major  J.  L.  M.  Symns  [^*]  I  examined 
numerous  soldiers  suffering  from  various  war  neuroses, 
who  were  abnormally  suggestible  as  a  result  of  the  stress 


118    PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE   SPECIAL   SENSES 

and  strain  of  active  service,  some,  but  not  all,  of  whom  were 
suffering  from  gross  hysterical  symptoms.  We  never 
found  any  retraction  of  their  field  of  vision  until  the  perimeter 
was  used.  But  the  perimeter  invariably  resulted  in  the 
suggestion  of  a  narrowed  field,  however  carefully  it  was 
used.  Moreover,  if  the  examination  was  continued  after 
the  first  field  was  marked  out,  a  spiral  field  was  always 
obtained  (fig.  25)  identical  with  that  which  has  hitherto  been 
regarded  as  a  stigma  of  hysteria  (cf.  fig.  26).  We  believe 
that  the  reason  why  a  spiral  field  of  vision,  which  is  the 


Fia.  27. — Spiral  fields  of  vision  in  case  of  hysterical  tremor, 
(o)  Left  eye  :  within-outward  spiral  field. 
(6)  Right  eye  :  within-outward  spiral  field. 

natural  result  of  continued  suggestion,  has  not  been  found 
in  a  larger  proportion  of  hysterical  cases  showing  a  narrow 
field  of  vision  is  simply  because  it  has  not  been  looked  for, 
the  examiner  being  content  when  he  has  marked  the  limit 
of  vision  a  single  time  in  each  direction. 

It  has  generally  been  taught  that  a  spiral  field  of  vision 
is  a  result  of  fatigue,  and  it  has  even  been  stated  that  it  is 
more  frequently  a  symptom  of  neurasthenia  than  of  hysteria. 
We  have  found  that  this  is  not  the  case,  the  inward  spiral, 
which  has  hitherto  alone  been  described,  being  a  result  of 
the  method  employed  in  using  the  perimeter.  An  outward 
spiral  is  always  obtained,  instead  of  an  inward  one,  if  the 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS 


119 


white  disc  of  the  perimeter  is  moved  outwards  instead  of 
inwards,  as  is  commonly  done  (fig.  27).  In  the  description 
of  the  perimeter  given  in  fom*  books  on  ophthalmology, 
two  on  nem-ology,  and  one  on  clinical  methods,  which  we 
consulted,  instructions  are  given  to  move  the  disc  from 
without  inwards.  By  varying  the  direction  in  which  the 
disc  was  moved  we  could  produce  an  inward  spiral  one  day 
and  an  outward  spiral  another  day  with  the  same  eye,  or  an 
inward  spiral  with  one  eye  and  an  outward  spiral  with  the 
other  at  the  same  time  (fig.  28).     There  is  no  question  of 


Fig.  28. — Spiral  fields  of  vision  in  case  of  hysterical  mutism  and  tremor, 
(a)  Left  eye  :  without-inward  spiral  field. 
(6)  Right  eye :  within- outward  spiral  field. 

any  special  suggestions  made  by  us  in  our  method  of  using 
the  perimeter,  as  identical  results  were  obtained  by  other 
observers,  who  marked  out  the  fields  of  vision  for  us  without 
knowing  the  nature  of  the  cases  or  the  object  we  had  in 
view  in  obtaining  the  tracings. 

In  the  observations  on  "  experimental  maHngering," 
which  I  described  in  chapter  I,  we  asked  twenty- seven 
individuals,  who  were  pretending  to  be  paralysed  on  the 
right  side,  and  none  of  whom  had  mentioned  any  disturbance 
in  vision  when  detailing  their  symptoms,  whether  they 
could  see  as  well  with  the  right  eye  as  the  left :  seven  replied 
that  they  had  noticed  some  impairment  of  vision  in  the 


120     PSYCHOLOGY    OF   THE    SPECIAL   SENSES 


right  eye.  On  testing  the  field  of  vision  with  a  finger 
no  narrowing  was  observed,  and  they  explained  that  the 
deficiency  they  had  spoken  about  was  a  blurring  or  general 
loss  of  clearness  of  vision.  But  when  tested  with  a  perimeter 
all  of  the  seven  showed  a  narrow  field  on  the  right  side,  and 
one  had  a  slighter  narrowing  on  the  left  side.  In  the  only 
two  cases  in  which  it  occurred  to  us  to  continue  the  investi- 
gation after  the  first  field  had  been  marked  out  a  spiral  was 
obtained  (fig.   29),  which  was  identical  in  character  with 

that  supposed  to  be 
characteristic  of  hys- 
teria. 

Ocular  Anra  in 
Hysterical  Pits. — I 
believe  that  hysteri- 
cal fits  are  much 
more  common  than 
is  generally  supposed, 
and  that  many  such 
cases  are  diagnosed 
as  epilepsy  and 
treated  for  years 
with  bromides.  It 
has  been  said  that 
a  definite  aura  is 
uncommon  in  hys- 
teria but  common  before  true  epileptic  fits.  I  am  con- 
vinced that  this  is  incorrect,  and  that  some  kind  of 
warning  invariably  precedes  an  hysterical  attack.  It  is, 
indeed,  this  "  warning,"  which  acts  as  the  suggestion, 
which  is  the  exciting  cause  of  each  fit.  A  symptom  which 
has  once  produced  an  attack  wUl  be  likely  to  produce 
another  whenever  it  recurs,  because  it  subconsciously  re- 
minds the  patient  of  his  earlier  attack,  and  thus  suggests 
that  another  will  occur. 

I  have  seen  several  cases  of  hysterical  attacks  which  were 
preceded  by  a  visual  aura.  Most  of  the  cases  in  soldiers 
dated  from  a  period  of  strenuous  activity  in  the  glare  of 
Mesopotamia.     In  the  following  case,  in  which  the  attacks 


Fig.  29. — Spiral  field  of  vision  in  case 
of  "  experimental  malingering." 


HYSTERICAL   BLINDNESS  121 

consisted  of  headache  and  loss  of  consciousness,  and  not  of 
epileptiform  convulsions,  an  understanding  of  the  psycho- 
logical processes  involved  resulted  in  immediate  recovery 
from  a  very  incapacitating  condition  which  had  persisted 
for  two  years. 

Hysterical  photophobia  with  attacks  of  headaches  and  loss  of 
consciousness. — Captain  S.  was  wounded  in  the  head  in 
1915.  He  was  temporarily  paralysed  on  the  right  side,  and 
suffered  from  violent  headaches,  which  culminated  in  loss 
of  consciousness.  He  gradually  improved,  and  no  more 
attacks  occurred  after  the  end  of  1916.  He  went  back  to 
France  in  1917.  Soon  afterwards  he  had  some  acute 
mental  disorder,  for  which  he  was  in  hospital  for  five  months  ; 
after  this  he  was  invalided  out  of  the  service,  but  was  fit 
enough  to  be  sent  to  Greece  on  diplomatic  duty.  In  1918 
he  went  to  Salonica  for  an  operation  to  be  performed  on 
his  heel.  Some  ether  appears  to  have  been  accidentally 
dropped  into  his  eyes  during  the  operation,  as  when  he  came 
round  from  the  anaesthetic  he  found  his  eyes  were  so  painful 
that  he  could  not  open  them,  and  he  thought  he  had  lost 
his  sight.  At  the  end  of  a  month  he  could  see  a  little,  but 
he  could  not  read,  and  had  always  to  wear  the  darkest 
glasses  he  could  get,  as  directly  his  eyes  were  exposed  to 
the  daylight  he  had  a  violent  headache,  which  was  followed 
in  a  few  minutes  by  complete  loss  of  consciousness. 

I  first  saw  him  in  February  1920.  It  was  very  difficult 
to  examine  his  eyes,  as  he  kept  them  tightly  closed  when  the 
dark  glasses  were  removed.  Even  when  he  was  wearing 
them  he  never  opened  his  eyes  widely,  but  he  could  see 
enough  to  get  about  without  assistance.  He  was  very 
depressed  about  his  condition.  His  arm  and  leg  were 
quite  well,  and  there  were  no  physical  signs  of  organic 
disease.  There  was  a  slight  depression  of  the  skuU  in  the 
region  of  his  wound,  but  it  was  not  tender,  and  there  was 
no  bony  deficiency. 

I  explained  to  the  patient  that  when  the  removal  of  the 
bandages  from  his  eyes  for  the  first  time  after  they  had 
been  injured  was  followed  by  a  headache,  he  subconsciously 
associated  this  with  the  headaches  which  had  followed  the 


122   PSYCHOLOGY   OF   THE    SPECIAL    SENSES 

wound  to  his  head,  and  that  he  had  consequently  suggested 
to  himself  the  same  sequel — loss  of  consciousness.  The 
attacks  of  headache  followed  by  unconsciousness  now 
became  associated  in  his  mind  with  his  eyes  instead  of  with 
the  original  injury  to  his  head.  Consequently  an  attack 
occurred  every  time  he  removed  his  dark  glasses,  and  for 
this  reason  he  feared  to  face  the  light.  The  blepharospasm 
and  deficient  sight  were  produced  in  the  way  I  have  already 
described  in  connection  with  the  hysterical  disorders  of 
vision  caused  by  gassing.  Having  discussed  this  explanation 
with  him  in  great  detail,  I  promised  him  he  would  recover 
completely  when  he  came  to  me  for  treatment  the  next 
day.  He  arrived  fully  convinced  he  would  be  cured,  having 
thoroughly  grasped  the  explanation  I  had  given  him  of  the 
origin  of  his  symptoms.  Without  difficulty  I  persuaded 
him  to  remove  his  dark  glasses,  keep  his  eyes  widely  open, 
and  accommodate  his  vision  for  near  and  distant  objects. 
For  the  first  time  for  two  years  he  was  able  to  keep  his  eyes 
open  without  getting  a  headache,  and  an  hour  later  he 
went  for  a  walk  in  the  sun  without  glasses.  In  the  five 
months  which  have  since  elapsed  he  has  had  no  further 
attacks  of  headache  and  loss  of  consciousness,  and  he  is 
shortly  returning  to  his  diplomatic  duties. 

REFERENCES 

P]  Gordon  Holmes,  Brit.  Journ,  of  Ophthalmology,  ii.  363,  449,  and  606, 
1918. 

P]  0.  von  Monakow,  Die  Lokalisation  im  Oroaahimy  p.  319,  Wiesbaden, 
1914. 

P]  A.  F.  Hurst  and  C.  H.  Ripman,  Seale  Hayne  Neurological  Studies, 
i.  146,  1918  ;  and  A.  F.  Hurst  and  A.  W.  Gill,  Seale  Hayne  Neurological 
Studies,  i.  297,  1918. 

[*]  A.  F.  Hurst  and  A.  W.  Ormond,  Brit.  Med.  Journ.,  January  1, 1916. 

P]  Purves  Stewart,  Diagnosis  of  Nervous  Diseases,  4th  ed.,  p.  467,  1916. 

[•]  H.  Oppenheim,  Lehrbu^h  der  Nervenkrankheiten,  ii.  1237,  1908. 

P]  Carr6  de  Montgeron,  La  Verite  des  Miracles,  vol.  ii.,  Cologne,  1747. 

P]  P.  Janet,  Etat  mental  des  hysteriques,  1911. 

P]  De  Schweinitz  in  Posey  and  Spiller's  The  Eye  and  Nervous  System, 
p.  625,  1906. 

P®]  J.  Babinski,  Semairte  medicale,  xxix.  3,  1909. 

P^i  Quoted  by  Babinski  and  Froment,  Hystirie,  Pithiatisme,  p.  66,  Paris, 
1917. 

P*]  A.  F.  Hurst  and  J.  L.  M.  Symns,  Seale  Hayrw  Neurological  Studies, 
i.  1,  1918. 


INDEX 


Abdominal  reflex,  in  disseminated 
sclerosis,  37 

in  hysteria,  36 

influence  of  fatigue  on,  36 

influence  of  temperature  on,  36 
Anaesthesia,  conjunctival,  42 

corneal,  42 

cutaneous,  6 

pharyngeal,  43 

rectal,  48 
Auditory  motor  reflex,  64 
Aura,  visual,  in  hysterical  fits,  120 

Blepharospasm,  hysterical,  93 
Blindness,  hysterical,  89 

Corneal  anaesthesia  and  reflexes,  42 
Cutaneous  anaesthesia,  6 
Cutaneous  hyperaesthesia,  60 

Deaf  mutism,  74 
Deafness,  hysterical,  60 
Disseminated   sclerosis,    abdominal 
reflex  in,  37 

Fields  of  vision  in  hysteria,  116 
Fits,  hysterical,  120 

Headache,  hysterical,  65 

Head's  areas,  51 

Hearing,  60 

Hyperaceusis,  hysterical,  87 

Hyperaesthesia,  cutaneous,  50 

Hysteria,  abdominal  reflex  in,  35 

anaesthesia,  6 

blepharospasm,  93 

blindness,  89 

conjunctival  reflex  in,  42 

corneal  reflex  in,  42 

deafness,  60 


definition  of,  1 

fields  of  vision,  116 

fits,  120 

headache,  55 

hyperaceusis,  87 

hyperaesthesia,  60 

pain,  58 

pharyngeal  anaesthesia  in,  43 

plantar  reflex  in,  39 

ptosis,  93,  102 

pupil  reflex  in,  91,  96 

stigmata,  mental,  3 

stigmata,  physical,  2 

superficial  reflexes  in,  3d 

Listening,  60 

Mucous  membranes,  reflexes  of,  42 
sensibility  of,  42 

Pain,  hysterical,  53 
Pharyngeal  anaesthesia,  43 
Plantar  reflex,  39 
Ptosis,  hysterical,  93,  102 
Pupil  reflex  in  hysteria,  91,  96 

Rectal  anaesthesia,  48 
Reflex,  abdominal,  35 

auditory-motor,  64 

flinch,  91 

plantar,  39 

pupil,  91,  96 

superficial,  35 

Spiral  fields  of  vision,  116 
Stigmata,  hysterical,  2 
Stupor,  11 

Vision,  fields^of,  116 
psychology  of,^89 


123 


OXFORD    MEDICAL   PUBLICATIONS 


STUDIES  IN  NEUROLOGY 

By  Henry  Head,  M.D.,  F.R.C.P.,  F.R.S. 
Crown  4to.   2  vols.   882  pp.  With  182  Illustrations. 

WAR  NEUROSES  AND 
SHELL  SHOCK 

By  Sir  Frederick  W.  Mott,  R.A.M.C,  F.R.S., 
Brevet  Lt.-Colonel,  Senior  Consulting  Neuro- 
logist to  the  Maudsley  Neurological  Clearing 
Hospital,  Denmark  Hill,  S.E. 

Demy  8vo.  Cloth.  364  pp.  Illustrated  in  Black 
and  White,  with  3  Colour-plates. 

PSYCHOSES  OF  THE  WAR 

INCLUDING  NEURASTHENIA  AND 
SHELL  SHOCK 

By  H.  C.  Marr,  Lt.-CoL  R.A.M.C.  (T.),  M.D., 
F.R.F.P.S.,  Neurological  Consultant  to  the  Scottish 
Command,  H.M.  Commissioner  of  Control  for 
Scotland,  etc. 

Demy  8vo.    Cloth.   336  pp.    With  60  Illustrations. 

FUNCTIONAL  NERVE  DISEASE 

AN  EPITOME  OF  WAR  EXPERIENCE 
FOR  THE  PRACTITIONER 

Edited    by    H.    Crichton    Miller,    M.A.,    M.D., 

formerly  Medical  Officer-in-Charge  of  Functional 

Cases,  No.  21  General  Hospital,  Alexandria ;  late 

Consulting    Neurologist,    4th    London    General 

Hospital. 

Demy  8vo.     Cloth.     220  pp. 


HENRY    FROWDE,    HODDER    &    STOUGHTON 

17  Warwick  Square,  Newgate  Street,  London,  E.C.4 


OXFORD   MEDICAL    PUBLICATIONS 


NERVE  INJURIES  AND  THEIR 

TREATMENT        second  Edmon 

By  Sir  James  Purves  Stewart,  K.C.M.G.,  C.B., 
M.D.,  F.R.C.P.,  Colonel  A.M.S.,  Consulting  Phy- 
sician to  the  Mediterranean  Expeditionary  Force  ; 
and  Arthur  Evans,  O.B.E.,  F.R.C.S.,  Captain 
R.A.M.C.  (T.),  4th  London  General  Hospital. 
Demy  8vo  (8JX5J).  Cloth,  xii  +  250  pp.  137 
Illustrations. 

NERVE  INJURIES  AND  SHOCK 

By  Wilfred  Harris,  Captain  R.A.M.C.  (T.). 
F'cap    8vo    (6f  x  4J).      Waterproof   cloth,    round 
corners.     127  pp. 

PSYCHO-ANALYSIS  AND  ITS 
PLACE  IN  LIFE 

By  M.  K.  Bradby. 

Demy  8vo.    Cloth.    278  pp.    Frontispiece. 

LOGIC  OF  THE  UNCONSCIOUS 
MIND 

By  M.  K.  Bradby. 

Demy  8vo.    Cloth.    332  pp.    Frontispiece. 

DREAM     PSYCHOLOGY  SecondEdUion 

By    Maurice    Nicoll,    B.A.,    M.R.C.S.,    Captain 

R.A.M.C. 

Crown  8 vo.     Cloth.    ix  +  i94pp. 

INSTINCT  AND  INTELLIGENCE 

By  N.  C.  Macnamara,  F.R.C.S. 

Crown  8vo.    Cloth.    216  pp.     17  Figures. 


HENRY    FROWDE,    HODDER    &    STOUGHTON 

17  Warwick  Square,  Newgate  Street,  London,  E.G. 4 


14  DAY  USE 

KBTUKN  TO  OBSKPKOM  WHICH  BOKKOWBD 
^wed  books  are  sub;ect  .o  i„  JZL  ,eca„. 


(950 


LD  21-l00m-6,'56 
(B93llsl0)476 


.General  Library 

University  pf  California 

oerkeley 


^^1 

111. 


^■274C3       \ 


W 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY